Quantcast
Channel: Pure Unadulterated Grace
Viewing all 52 articles
Browse latest View live

What about the Devil?? Is he really defeated? If OSAS is true then why does the devil tempt believers?

$
0
0
This will be a long blog.  I want to share the growing disbelief I have been having with religion and their teaching on the devil.  I find the present day teaching elevating this devil to the status of being similar to God.  Religion perceives the devil as a ruler of this world and so do Hollywood movies but that is a direct smack in the face of God Himself.  I find much of the teaching concerning the devil producing fear and uncertainty in believers.  I believe the devil is nothing more than another manipulative tactic religion uses to get want they want out of others.   

Have you ever stopped and questioned the existence of the devil?  I would have to say that so few of us do because religion has so programmed our thinking.  Why would we question him when we see names like the devil, Satan, and demons mentioned in the Bible.  We have devils possessing people in the NT.  Also, this is something we always were taught in religion. We never bothered to stop and question what religion has taught us when we should. 

Please understand, the purpose of my blogs is to help people think outside the religious box.  It does not mean that one has to agree but it is good to know what we believe and why.  I NEVER will accept the "Pastor Mike said so, and church history supports my belief" as even as an excuse for not checking out what religion claims.  Our eyes were programmed by religion to simply see things their way.  I was amazed as to how many things I was taught by religion that simply does not exist in scripture. I will be sharing various thoughts in the beginning before expounding, so please read this blog to the very end.  It may appear confusing at first but it will all clear up. 

This will not be an exhaustive blog on the devil so you will still have questions or even verses popping into your mind concerning things that I am saying.  This blog is simply for those willing to challenge what they have been taught.  My hope is to arouse enough curiosity on your part to study this further.  At the end of this blog I will give a few links to articles or videos to begin your study on the devil.

We need to challenge the whole teaching on the devil because religion argues things nowhere taught or wrestled with in scripture concerning these demonic beings.  I can prove that right now to you about arguing things nowhere taught by asking you, “What is the purpose of the devil today?  If he is a defeated foe then why is he seeking to deceive people?”  Your responses to that question will only come from your “perception” and not scripture. 

Those who believe salvation can be lost claim that the purpose of the devil is to take as many to hell with him as possible.  They argue logically against those who believe in OSAS/Eternal Security that it makes no sense that the devil would be attacking Christians and their “faith” if salvation could not be lost. Basically, if you are eternally secure and in the palm of the Father/Son's hand then why would the devil waste his time and effort on you is their thinking. 

The first thought that goes through my head is how is the above paragraph showing a defeated Satan?  They picture that his true defeat is yet coming but Paul preaches that Cross triumphs (not will one day triumph) over principalities and powers in Colossians 2 (actually physical and spiritual).  

If religion is honest that claims “majority” is going to some hellfire after death then Satan is the one triumphing over Christ because he is clearly winning the war today.  This is what happens when you invent answers to fit your religious beliefs.  

I hear people who say, “The devil does not want people to know or believe that he is defeated” but where do you get that from the Bible? 

I heard preachers say, “The devil would love for you to not believe in him because that way your guard will be down.”  Really? Bible verse???

OSAS/Eternal Security responds to those who believe salvation can be lost and claim that the devil’s purpose is to render believers inoperable.  Bible verse???  He seeks to rob them of their assurance and joy and that will make them unusable.  Really?  No bible verse teaches this but I still like to point out that many believers struggle with assurance and joy but do not consider themselves unusable.  They still run around passing out gospel tracts and doing their religious duties in hopes of their religious god granting them assurance and joy. This was a made up answer by OSAS to have a comeback against those who falsely teaching that one loses salvation in the afterlife nonsense. 

These are made up answers that come from one’s perception of the devil.  Satan is said to be an angel but where in your bible do you find him called some former angelic being? This will be something we are going to look at because your religion is making some so-called created spirit being very powerful even though they claim he is defeated. 

How can the devil be a defeated foe and yet still be doing what he has been doing from the beginning?  Hollywood movies will picture God as a wimp and the devil as a very powerful force.  It is religion who teaches that more go to hell than heaven.  Who is winning according to such a view as that?  I see 1st Corinthians 15:22 as saying:

22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.

The same “all” in Adam are the same “all” in Christ.  I see Christ the ultimate winner and not Adam.  Only religion tries to reverse the above order so that they can twist it to mean, “Only those “in Christ” will be made alive” but the “all” does not precede the words “in Christ.” 

I see other verses saying that EVERY knee shall bow and EVERY tongue confess that Jesus is Lord and that sounds like total victory to me.  However, only religion says that the one group will be forced to confess before being hurled into the Lake of Fire, but that again is nowhere taught.  It is religion who has been making you think their way.  Trust me, religion is so powerful that they could get you to bear their mark and worship their image.  Remember, nobody thinks they are deceived so do not think that it is impossible for you to be deceived. 

In religion, the devil is someone to be feared that hardly pictures a defeated foe.  It can kill, steal, and destroy.  It is interesting how religion makes God the one who kills, steals, and destroys.  I remember years back worrying if the devil would try to crash the plane I was on.  I had this devil as so powerful that we would pray for safety on the road so that the devil would not throw a 10 ton truck in our path.  Yes, that was extreme thinking years back but what power do you give the devil?  What worries you that he might be trying to do with you?

I remember a pastor claiming that the devil might send your way a beautiful woman to tempt you to fornicate or commit adultery to ruin you.  Really?  Where is that in the Bible?  Remember, the devil is a deceiver and can take people captive at will, so why can't he use a beautiful man or female to tempt the opposite sex?  People are drawn away by their own lusts and the devil is often the lust personified and not a literal being that we will be discussing.  The devil being the deceiver and taking people captive can be a reference to religion or sin.  Sin is deceitful.  We will look into this further.

Why is this all important?  If the devil was sin/death personified then we can truly see him as defeated rather than some spirit creature running around.  If we are going to picture him as running from person to person to whisper lies in their ears to take them to hell in some afterlife then do not call him defeated.  The cross of Christ did NOTHING for anyone in such a view as that. I'm sure that the religious Satan is thrilled when people are born in countries that have no gospel preachers because that is sure victory for him.  What nonsense!

The above is also where religion argues the insane.  They try softening their beliefs by saying that the pagans hellfire in the afterlife will not be as bad because they never heard the gospel.  No bible verse teaches that.  Anyways, if they do go and preach the gospel then their hell becomes much greater they claim if they do not believe.  Really?  The bible teaches that?  Go read about the few stripes verses the many stripes again as it was not some after death light beatings forever verses heavy beatings forever.  Few stripes meant being whipped a few times that clearly ends.  

Others claim that God will give them a chance to believe in the afterlife.  Really?  No verse teaches that.  If that were the case then what atheist looking at God will say, "Sorry, the evidence for your existence is lacking"?  If that were the case then why even preach the gospel when having an after death opportunity would make the reality of Jesus Christ all the more real?  This is a bunch of religious nonsense being read back into Scripture.   

Now tell me who the devil actually is?  I can read about angels personally appearing to man but where did Satan literally appear to anyone in Scripture?  People say with Eve.  So Satan made just one visible appearance?  Look at Genesis 3:14:

14 And the Lord God said unto the serpent, Because thou hast done this, thou art cursed above all cattle, and above every beast of the field; upon thy belly shalt thou go, anddust shalt thou eat all the days of thy life:

Satan is cursed upon all cattle, beast of the field, and upon his belly he shall go??  He shall even eat dust all the days of “his life”??  So “all the days of his life” is not a reference to a coming death but rather a conscious forever existence in hellfire that the OT never taught once?  Strange description of a spirit being who supposedly once lived up in heaven with God.  This is when religion will try to whip something up to make it sound that the devil was cast to earth (upon thy belly shalt thou go), and we never question religion.  Why???

Anyone who tells you that they have seen the devil are the first ones.  Nobody reported the nonsense we are hearing today on Youtube. I see people all the time on Youtube saying, "I had a vision of the devil" or "The devil appeared to me."  Bologna!  You will find that those who claim such things are into sensationalism type of nonsense. 

If we are going to argue religious logic to support these beliefs of the devil then I have one I like to ask.  The devil is said to be the deceiver of the “whole world.”  He is said to take people captive at will that to me does not sound like a defeated foe.  There are approximately 7 billion people upon this planet, so how does Satan and his demons make it to every household?  My religion said that the devil was in every church service seeking to prevent people from believing the gospel (not one verse says that).  They would cite as proof the verse where the devil would remove the seed to prevent them from believing.  Interesting they come up with that in the parable of the sower as the gospel of the death, burial, and resurrection that was not taught or implied there.  I honestly believe the ones who snatch the seed (word) from the heart is RELIGION.  We are to beware of wolves in sheep’s clothing who deceive many.  Religion is a great deceiver. 

Look quickly at Luke 8:12:

12 Those by the way side are they that hear; then cometh the devil, and taketh away the word out of their hearts, lest they should believe and be saved.

A literal spirit demon comes and somehow can reach in and remove what they have heard?   Why can this not be religious people or the message of darkness (the lie)?  What does religion seek to do with you when you share a grace message you have heard?  They seek to take that word out of your heart.  Devil is a slanderer and one who opposes God.  I see them exchanging the truth for a lie as how the seed is removed.

We were taught that the devil whispers lies into our ears.  Really?  What bible verse actually says that the devil has access to your mind?  This is where religion will take a couple of verses (Ananias and Sapphira and Judas "filled thine heart") and will come up with such a theory.  One question I used to have when I was in religion was how to tell if it was the flesh or the devil speaking to me.  Religion tried answering that one too that came from ZERO verses of scripture. 

Now if there are 7 billion people in this world then there must be 7 billion fallen angels too.  Let’s pretend we wanted to move to Antarctica.  Does that mean the devil will pack his bags and move there too?  So this devil can fly or teleport himself to the South Pole at will?  Are you going to answer that with theories or with a bible verse?  The bible does not support these theories. 

Let’s pretend that I am the only one living in Antarctica.  I clearly do not pose this devil any threat, and I clearly would be a "useless" Christian because there are no “souls” to win there.  Are you saying that now the devil would not even bother with me?  Would he just go there to rob me of joy and assurance only?   Would he still tempt me with sin?  If yes, then why?  If you answer that question then does your answer come from religious theories or scripture?  Things just do not add up here.  How many demons are there and how can they deceive the whole world?  It only says that the DEVIL is the deceiver of the whole world and not many of them. 

Start noticing that sin is called deceitful because the devil is seen as sin personified.  Notice that Adam’s sin brought DEATH and death is seen as personified in Revelation where Death was riding a pale horse (Revelation 6:8).  The wages of sin is DEATH.  The devil is said to have the power of death.  Look at Hebrews 2:14:

Forasmuch then as the children are partakers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the same; that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death, that is, the devil;

The bible speaks of messengers of DEATH.  We read about the devil and his angels but the Greek word for angels is “messengers.”  We have people called Satan or the devil.  Jesus told Peter to “Get thee behind me Satan.”  Religion attempts to say that Jesus was not talking to Peter but through Peter to Satan himself but Peter rebuked Jesus and Jesus rebuked Peter as Satan.  Jesus said concerning Judas, “One of you has a devil” but the indefinite article for “a” is not there in the Greek.  He was saying, “One of you is the devil.” 

Look at 1st John 3:8:

He that committeth sin is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works of the devil.

The context was SIN.  “For this purpose the Son of God was manifested” and we know according to John 1:29 “Behold the Lamb of God which taketh away the SIN of the WORLD.”  If the devil is sin personified then we can truly see him as a defeated foe.  Sin has been conquered (devil/sin has been conquered).  

It is sad that so many believers live in great fear of the devil when NOBODY in the NT lived in fear of him. 

Does a spirit devil possess the power of death or did sin?  Is the devil being personified for sin?  We have to consider this carefully.  I thought it was ADAM’S SIN that brought DEATH into the world??  If sin and death is what we are saved from then the devil is truly defeated.  This is where we can cry, “Death where is your sting?  Oh grave, where is thy victory?”  God was in Christ reconciling the world unto Himself that the devil deceived (sin has blinded us).  The Law veils our eyes and who veils our eyes???  The “god of this world.”  These things are all connected and not separate.  The devil is death and sin personified.  

Romans 5:12:

12 Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin; and so death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned

The devil sinneth from the beginning, so I thought the devil was the first one to sin and having been cast down to the earth brought this sin with him.  However, "by ONE MAN sin entered into the world" and not some devil being who previously sinned up in heaven and bringing this sin to the world.  Sin is what has deceived the whole world.  Sin is what blinds the eyes. 

Do me a favor and look up every reference you can find on the devil and ask yourself, “Who is he?”  Find some personal descriptions of him.  Does he have literal horns?  What is his skin color?  What reasons does God give for sending the devil to the earth to tempt and torment so many people?  Jesus cast demons (the illness described in the context) into swine but why did God feel the need to cast Satan as religion teaches out of heaven and into earth that He “so loved” according to John 3:16? A world that He said that He saw "everything was GOOD" in Genesis but somehow felt that the earth was the best place to send this so-called Satan to wreak havoc upon what God saw as good.  Does not add up and scripture actually does not teach that. 

Ask religion as to why God created the so-called devil when He knew what the devil would do to people?  You will NOT get a single answer from scripture but theories.  Do you not find that a little strange?  God would throw a mass murderer and a deceiver into the world?  A Satan that entered little children and possessed them according to the NT??  Would that not be similar to a father throwing their daughter into a room with a pedophile saying, “I want to see if my child will resist him and choose me…If she refuses me then he can have his way with her”??  We would call such reasoning sick?  Would we not consider that father as mentally disturbed?  However, when it comes to the religious “god” is when people have no problem with it and will call that “god” normal, loving, kind, and just.  Give me a break!  You have no verse that says why God created any literal devil and that is why you should pursue studying this through. Is the devil sin, death, and other things personified?  We must study and see. 

The devil is seen in connection with disease.  Casting out of demons were many times seen as casting out of some illness.  Let’s look at a few demon possession stories.  The first one comes from Matthew 17:15-18:

15 Lord, have mercy on my son: for he is lunatick, and sore vexed: for ofttimes he falleth into the fire, and oft into the water.
16 And I brought him to thy disciples, and they could not CURE him.
17 Then Jesus answered and said, O faithless and perverse generation, how long shall I be with you? how long shall I suffer you? bring him hither to me.
18 And Jesus rebuked the devil; and he departed out of him: and the child was CURED from that very hour.

We read the above verses as saying, “Cured from the devil himself” but that is not what it was saying.  Do we really think that the devil enters someone to simply behave like a crazed person?  God created crazy beings who toss themselves around violently?  The devil religion claims to deceive you is completely subtle but when he enters a body is when he behaves like a total idiot by thrashing himself around.  The problem this child had was an illness and that illness was simply the devil personified.  The child was CURED of his illness and not from some wandering demon.  We fail to see that epilepsy was probably a huge possibility here.  Epilepsy with the foaming of the mouth and violent muscle spasms???  No, we prefer believing some demon who acts as though he is having an epileptic fit for who knows what reason.  Look at the parallel passage in Mark 9 about the specific episodes this young boy was having in verse 18:

18 And wheresoever he taketh him, he teareth him: and he foameth, and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away: and I spake to thy disciples that they should cast him out; and they could not.

Epilepsy is where one foams at the mouth and gnashes their teeth (clench their teeth).  It makes a lot more sense than some demon spirit acting like a spastic moron.  I've witnessed one so-called demon possession many years and this guy acted in my opinion like a total goof.  He tried hissing like a snake and attempted to use a deep scary voice because a Pee Wee Herman voice would not be convincing.  If you had the power to enter another body then would you be acting like a spastic mindless person?  The devil according to religion is highly intelligent so how does Mark 9:18 picture a highly intelligent person?  This is where religion makes up theories. 

Look at Mark 9:25:

25 When Jesus saw that the people came running together, he rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more into him.

This again was a parallel passage to what we just read in Matthew 17.  This devil was “dumb and deaf” personified.  I am seeing illness and not that some devil came along and gave this person a disease, as this is how religion invents things and makes the devil a "god."  

I remember when I was a Pentecostal many years ago, as we believed anger problems were caused by a literal devil.  We believed that fear was caused by a literal devil.  We would pray, “Come out of him you foul spirit of fear in Jesus name!”  Sorry, there is no literal dumb and deaf spirit.  The spirit is simply a reference to the type of illness the person was suffering from.  Do not see “spirit” as some ghostly apparition that entered a body. 

Look at 1st Samuel 16:14:

14 But the Spirit of the Lorddeparted from Saul, and an evil spirit from the Lord troubled him.

The OT that never taught some demon possession once is seen by many to be teaching it here in Samuel 16.  God sent an evil spirit (evil spirit FROM the Lord) to trouble him???  The “evil spirit” was not some ghost or demon that followed Saul around.  It was referring to his conscience.  Look at the very next verse:

16 Let our lord now command thy servants, which are before thee, to seek out a man, who is a cunning player on an harp: and it shall come to pass, when the evil spirit from God is upon thee, that he shall play with his hand, and thou shalt be well.

Look also at the verse last verse in chapter 16:

23 And it came to pass, when the evil spirit from God was upon Saul, that David took an harp, and played with his hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well, and the evil spirit departed from him.

So harp music cast out literal demons?  No, the Spirit of the Lord departing had to do with him as a king.  The spirit that took its place was something that David’s harp playing refreshed.  The refreshing had to do with how Saul had been “feeling.”  The torment was what Saul had been feeling and the “refreshed” was how he now felt compared to before. 

The reason such a spirit is said to be from the Lord is that it “followed” naturally Saul’s disobedience.  Many Christians suffer with a spirit of guilt or condemnation.  Dr. Dwight Pentecost saw the “evil spirit of the Lord” upon Saul as “irritability” and “weariness” (Life’s Problems/God’s Solutions Chapter 6).
 
Sin supposedly came from the devil from the beginning but Jesus said that sin comes from the HEART of man (Mark 7:20-23) and not some spirit demon.  We are not drawn away by some created demon but by our lusts according to James.  Resist the devil and he will flee is referring to such lusts.  

Remember, Satan entered the heart of Judas and filled his mind.  A literal Satan or something figuratively being stated?  Something to think about. Was it his own sinful thinking?  He filled his heart it said, but what comes out of the heart according to Jesus in Matthew 15:19?  A literal Satan or a sin personified? 

Religion says that if Satan only knew what the death of Christ would accomplish then he would never have sought to have Him crucified.  NO SUCH VERSE!  Sin has no brain and it would have affected us all the same.  

Religion makes the devil logical and smarter than God.  Religion believes the devil would not have done this to Jesus if he knew what killing Him would have accomplished.  I guess the devil was never following Jesus around listening to His message even though religion says that the devil is in every church service trying to prevent people from believing the gospel.  

Again, the devil is smarter than God and possesses more logic than Him, how? God not being so wise created the devil and sent him to this planet to deceive so many to hellfire forever nonsense in the afterlife that He knew would be accomplished by such a devil.  Where is the logical reasoning in the creation of a literal Satan?  Do not give me the, “Well, I am not God and He must have His reasons and we know what He does is always just...” type of response to what I am about to ask you. 

Question, would you have created a literal defective Satan that would deceive majority of people to some hellfire forever place?  Do you go shopping with the thought, “I will buy this electronic equipment because I know it will go break really soon”?  If you somehow knew that your next child would be the next Adolf Hitler then would you and your spouse definitely plan on bringing such a child into the world?  The religious god is an idiot.  This “god” creates his greatest enemy to take most people to some hellfire forever?  What is wrong with raising up more Adolf Hitlers?  Do unto others as they would do unto you, so if God is doing this unto us then it is only fear we behave like Him.  Think about this “god” you believe in.   

I was taught when I was a Pentecostal that the reason we prayed in tongues was because it was a language the devil did not understand.  Again, no verse teaches that at all.  Paul never said to pray in tongues to prevent the devil from hearing you. I used to think the devil was too busy listening to what I had to say and was there to rob me of answered prayer.  

People actually believe that some literal devil can hinder your prayers from being answered.  I remembered many times praying in my mind to prevent the devil from hearing the certain requests that were important to me.  I used to wonder if he could hear my thoughts.  Religion said no but then how could this devil talk to my mind and yet not hear it?  This is silly and this is what happens when we do not see who the devil truly is and it shows how people do not see a defeated foe.   

The verse people use to support the devil hindering prayers is seen in 1stThessalonians 2:18:

18 Wherefore we would have come unto you, even I Paul, once and again; but Satan hindered us.

Now is Paul talking about some literal spirit devil here?  I really like to see how the Gentiles ever came to believe in some literal Satan who flies around deceiving people when nobody carried a pocket NT back then and when Paul taught no such nonsense. 

How did some spirit demon hinder Paul from coming unto them?  Did the devil chain up his feet?  No, because no spirit demon did hinder Paul as the context made that abundantly clear.  Look now at verses 14-18:

14 For ye, brethren, became followers of the churches of God which in Judaea are in Christ Jesus: for ye also have suffered like things of your own countrymen, even as they have of the Jews:
15 Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and their own prophets, and have persecuted us; and they please not God, and are contrary to all men:
16 Forbidding us to speak to the Gentiles that they might be saved, to fill up their sins alway: for the wrath is come upon them to the uttermost.
17 But we, brethren, being taken from you for a short time in presence, not in heart, endeavoured the more abundantly to see your face with great desire.
18 Wherefore we would have come unto you,even I Paul, once and again; but Satan hindered us.

Satan in the context would ONLY be those (human beings in the context) who are contrary to all men and forbidding them to speak to the Gentiles.  I no longer pray silly prayers as, “God, keep the devil away” as some external spirit being created by God looking to stop my prayers before they can reach the supposed all knowing and hearing God.  Religion is insane.   

Here are the definitions Strong’s Concordance gives for the devil:

1.      prone to slander, slanderous, accusing falsely
1.      a calumniator, false accuser, slanderer,
2.      metaph. applied to a man who, by opposing the cause of God, may be said to act the part of the devil or to side with him

Religion has created a very powerful spirit devil but fail to see that everything in man or sin has been the devil personified.  The craftiness of man is also said to be the craftiness (subtilty in the KJV from the same Greek word) of Satan.  The devil can be referring to man too.

Now look quickly at 2ndCorinthians 12:7:

And lest I should be exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buffet me, lest I should be exalted above measure.

I was taught in religion that the messenger of Satan was some demon following around Paul.  The “thorn in the flesh” was never a disease that religion claims.  Thorn never once implied physical illness but we simply believed what religion told us.  The “thorn” was a physical person and not some spirit being.  Paul in the previous chapter just got through talking about the persecutions he endured.  Was it a messenger of a literal Satan or a that man disguising himself as a messenger of righteousness in the previous chapter??? 

False teachers are said to wear sheep’s clothing but Paul spoke of false teachers when talking about Satan disguising himself as an “angel (MESSENGER) of light.”  Look at 2nd Corinthians 11:13-15:

13 For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ.
14 And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light.
15 Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.

Notice verse 15 says, “if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness.”  Look at Matthew 25:41:

41 Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels

The word for angels is MINISTERS.  Stop seeing everything as some literal created spirit devil and his many demon followers.  If you look at the context of Matthew 25 is to notice the judgment of NATIONS and not some after death experience.  Religion has abused the meaning of the word “aion” and “aionios” in Greek.  There is no EVERLASTING FIRE taught in scripture but rather one that lasts for an age.  Look at Jude 1:7:

Even as Sodom and Gomorrha, and the cities about them in like manner, giving themselves over to fornication, and going after strange flesh, are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire.

Sodom and Gomorrah are still on fire today because it says that they are suffering the vengeance of “eternal” fire?   This is why I prefer Young’s Literal Translation on these verses because the KJV and others have made the word that means “age” to now mean “eternal.”  I gave links in my blog on Water Baptism for people to read on aion and aionios.  I am not going to go into it here. 

This fire was seen as an EARTHLY fire in Jude 1:7 and the passage in Matthew 25 was ONLY an EARTHLY passage and not some after death passage that dealt with NATIONS.  The sheep on the right and the goats on the left were specifically called NATIONS.  It was a figurative judgment.  Read the context.  If you believe that Matthew 25 is the result of not believing the death, burial, and resurrection gospel then you will be very shocked to find no reference to such a gospel anywhere in Matthew 25.  The nations were judged for its treatment of her (Israel) back then (cup of cold water, visiting me in prison, etc.)  It was simply a thrusting out of this kingdom that was seen as EARTHLY.

I shared in my other recent blogs concerning the tree being hewn down and cast into the fire.  The judgment facing Israel and the constant reference to a physical fire.  The “elements” (Law) shall be burned with fervent heat (see my Youtube video on 2nd Peter 3:10-12): 






I think the one question that might come to mind would be, “Who tempted Jesus in the wilderness?”  I used to believe years ago that when it read in Matthew 4, “And the devil taketh him up” that the devil flew up into a mountain with Jesus with him.  I figured everything was supernatural when I was younger.   

The problem is the word “devil” because we immediately think of a created spirit being and not a person.  The word “devil” is not a noun but an adjective that many people do not even know.  We call the devil the tempter but tempter is not even a noun but a verb.  You might say that it is simply description of who he is and that is true but my point is that why do you only think of some spirit rather than some description?  Start seeing the description given and stop seeing some red man with a tail and a pitchfork. 

I do believe Bible dictionaries tend to read their beliefs into a word but here again is Strong’s definition of devil:

1.      prone to slander, slanderous, accusing falsely
1.      a calumniator, false accuser, slanderer,
2.      metaph. applied to a man who, by opposing the cause of God, may be said to act the part of the devil or to side with him

Devil can refer to a man.  He would be one who opposes the truth.  What caught my eye in the temptation of Jesus are the words, “If thou be the Son of God.”  Did an actual spirit devil say, “If thou be the Son of God” to make Jesus doubt whether or not He truly was the Son of God or could it be religious leader(s) questioning it themselves?  Look at what the religious leaders said to Jesus when He was nailed to the cross and notice the same wording:

40 And saying, Thou that destroyest the temple, and buildest it in three days, save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down from the cross.  

I see the exact same wording “if thou be the Son of God” in the same book of Matthew.  I only seen literal human beings asking "If thou be the Son of God" to Jesus and not some devil who NEVER once in the OT actually appeared and said, "If thou be a prophet of God...." 

Remember, just after the baptism of Jesus (Matthew 3) was when Jesus went into the wilderness (chapter 4).  If you read Matthew 3 is to see that the Pharisees were there at John’s baptism as verse 7 reads:

But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his baptism, he said unto them, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come?

You might say that I am reading words into Matthew 4 but so does the spirit devil belief.  Where does the Bible say that the devil owned the “kingdoms of the world”?  You were told such things by religion but show me a bible verse where the devil is free to give away something that he simply does not own?  It was clear what Jesus was being offered was something physical and not some spiritual thing.  This devil was offering what only those in physical power had the earthly rights to enjoy and not some spirit devil.  

Tell me where this devil appeared from in Matthew 4?  You too will have to throw out an argument as well.  I am simply pointing out that the religious leaders were the ones who often tempted Jesus.  Jesus even said once to the religious leader, "Why tempt ye me?" in the same book of Matthew (22:18).  It was the religious leaders who said, “If thou be the Son of God.”  I know the Pharisees were there with Jesus at the baptism in the previous chapter.  Only religion makes stuff up.  Religion says that the same devil who tempted Adam and Eve had to tempt Jesus but I fail to see such words.

Now look at Matthew 4:8-10:

Again, the devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain, and sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory of them;
And saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me.
10 Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, Satan: for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.

The words “Get thee hence, Satan” was spoken by Jesus elsewhere to a HUMAN named Peter in the same book of Matthew, as 16:23 almost says the same exact words:

23 But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offence unto me: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men.

Remember, Jesus turned and said unto PETER those words as religion tries to pretend that Jesus was not really saying it to Peter but some supposed Satan spirit.  Who is inferring argument?  Religion as they are inserting words and ideas nowhere stated. 

Religion to prove that the devil can offer kingdoms (never taught as even a possibility ANYWHERE in Scripture and this elevates the devil to God's level again) focuses on the word “world” and claims that the devil is the “god of this world” but the Greek word for “world” in Matthew 4 is Kosmos but the Greek word for “world” in 2ndCorinthians 4:4 is “aion” (age).   

They argue that John 12:31 is proof that some literal devil owns this world:

31 Now isthe judgment of this world: now shall the prince of this world be cast out.

If the "now is" referring to a devil being "cast out" then why do you believe he is still around?  If this was a literal spirit devil who owned the world that he somehow was able to seize from God Himself then why does Jesus two chapters later say that the “prince of the world is coming”?

30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of this world cometh, and hath nothing in me.

Do you really believe that the world belonged to the devil?  God is and always will be the sustainer of life.  This was only and always God’s world.  Stop reading things into the Bible. 

OK, this prince of the WORLD comes from where?  The spirit realm?  I see that this prince of THIS WORLD can only come from this world.  The word “prince” means ruler.  The devil is called the ruler of this world?  Really?  Only if you have a bible version that changes the word “prince” into Satan that some wickedly do.  The prince of the world is the ruler of the world from an earthly sense.  The word “prince” in the OT NEVER referred to some spirit devil but those who ruled kingdoms (kingdoms as in the offer Jesus was being made by the one tempting Him).  Daniel 10:13 reads:

13 But the prince of the kingdom of Persiawithstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the kings of Persia.

Study the word “prince” in the entire OT and tell me how “prince of this world” now becomes some literal created devil creature in some spirit realm?  You can’t!  Remember, someone was offering Jesus the kingdoms and who in all of scripture had rights to the kingdoms?  A literal created devil spirit or leaders? 

Cannot “prince of this world” have a spiritual reference?  Yes, of course it can and does.  Sin had spiritual consequences.  The purpose of this blog is to examine the existence of some literal created devil who is seeking to take as many to hell as possible nonsense only.  I said that this blog will not be exhaustive but one for you to think and study for yourself.   

People see the word “worship” and assume some spirit devil wanted Jesus to worship him.  Where do you EVER see any devil wanting worship?  You have to argue things nowhere taught.  Now look at how Strong’s defines the word worship:

1.     used of homage shown to men and beings of superior rank
1.      to the Jewish high priests
2.      to God
3.      to Christ
4.      to heavenly beings
5.      to demons

Your eyes probably focused on #5 “to demons” but the worship of devils/demons was connected to idol worship.  Is there really some spirit being worshipped when it was an idol?  Idol worship was seen as something false as they literally were worshiping nothing.  Baal was an idol but was there really a Baal spirit living inside a statue?   No, as God never said that a literal devil assumes the role of some idol. 

I see the religious leaders trying to get Jesus on their side and for a good reason.  Jesus was causing many to turn from the Pharisees.  It is my opinion that to win Jesus over would have won a people back over to the religious leaders.  Jesus growing popularity caused the Pharisees to say this later in John 12:19:

19 The Pharisees therefore said among themselves, Perceive ye how ye prevail nothing? behold, the world is gone after him.

I simply do not see the temptation of Jesus to be by some ghostly devil appearing in bodily form and walking around with Him to tempt Him.  Only religion says that a literal devil was seeking to ruin God’s big plan.  Only religion teaches how the devil was trying to get the whole world to go with him to some after death hellfire nonsense with him.  All made up teachings.  You have been believing religion.  This nonsense is how they manipulate you.  They make you think that questioning them has the devil behind it and it scares you from challenging anything you believe. 

Look now at Revelation 20:13:

10 And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.

This is when religion comes along and says that the above is literal inside a book full of figurative and symbolic language.  The lake of fire was not literal unless you believe Revelation 9 is literal too:

17 And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them that sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and brimstone: and the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions; and out of their mouths issued fire and smoke and brimstone.
18 By these three was the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which issued out of their mouths.

I see fire, smoke, and brimstone in the above and even coming out of a horses nose, so that is literal?

People assume that a literal Satan is bound up for a 1000 years in the bottomless pit they call hell.  However, this “bottomless pit” was also not literal because Revelation 9 shows an EARTHLY picture of it:

9 And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fall from heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit.
And he opened the bottomless pit; and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; and the sun and the air were darkenedby reason of the smoke of the pit.

The smoke darkened the sun and air that is only on planet earth.  Compare the above to Revelation 20:

And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years,
And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.

Now if we are going to argue a literal spirit Satan bound up then we need to question the God of love on this one.  Imagine I had the power to raise up the dead.  I actually found a cure for dead people.  I decide to raise up Adolf Hitler and give him the right to go and kill as many people as possible.  Am I a good person?  Would you have the utmost respect for me?  Would you sing my praises?  No, you would say that I am psychotic and that I am supporting the greatest mass murderer and I should be convicted and jailed for my crime.  

OK, why release a literal Satan to deceive nations where people end up going to this so-called religious hellfire forever because they listened to him?  Do not give me the freewill choice nonsense.  It specifically says that he was shut up to deceive nations no more for 1000 years, so why do people only enjoy 1000 years and not permanently?  I thought we execute people to stop their crime spree but I guess that does not apply with Satan.  God knows he will deceive again so why let him out when everyone was enjoying not being deceived?  Do you like to be deceived?  We can be assured that how religion has taught us to view the devil and Revelation 20 is simply them playing games with the figurative and symbolic language.  Religion is the great deceiver. 

Now Revelation 20:13 says that the devil, beast, and false prophet were cast into the lake of fire.  Is there a literal beast?  The answer is “no” and most will admit that.  The beast often represents a political or religious system.  The Beast of Babylon is one.  Is the false prophet literal?  No, as many know he was pictured as the one with 2 heads.  It was all figurative.  Let me repeat:

Notice that it says the “beast” was cast into this lake of fire.  The beast is accepted by most as figurative and not literal.  If you think the beast is literal then something with 7 heads and 10 horns is frying away in agony forever and ever. 

Notice that it says, “false prophet” as well.  People assume that the “false prophet” was some man proclaiming a false gospel.  Some think he was the anti-christ.  The false prophet was actually a two horned beast (Revelation 13).  The false prophet was not a literal person.  It can picture religion. 

The devil here is figurative as well, as he was the deceiver.  If you cannot see the figurative language then look at verse 14:

14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death.

How is a literal death and how is a literal hades (hell) cast into a so-called literal lake of fire?  Are death and hades literal spirit beings?  Then how is the beast who was never a literal person or spirit being cast into the lake of fire? 

The second death is simply death to the first death (Adam sin brought death but Jesus brought life).   The DEAD are said to be cast into this lake and not the conscious living.  It is all figurative language.  Notice that the devil, beast, and false prophet are said to be tormented day and night (day and night is an earthly reference and it is figurative here).  However, the dead cast into it are not said to be tormented here.  However, people will throw out Revelation 14 that reads and I will need to sidetrack from what I have been talking about:

And there followed another angel, saying, Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication.
And the third angel followed them, saying with a loud voice, If any man worship the beast and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand,
10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb:
11 And the smoke of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name.

Where is one said to have died here and gone to some place of torment?  The words “for ever and ever” do not mean that in the Greek.  This is why I prefer Young’s Literal Translation in such verses:

11 and the smoke of their torment doth go up to ages of ages; and they have no rest day and night, who are bowing before the beast and his image, also if any doth receive the mark of his name.

This torment is seen as figurative and here on planet earth.  Remember, religion tells you that there is no “day or night” in their hellfire.  The "have no rest” is not an after death picture at all.  Only religion inserts words nowhere taught in scripture that one goes to this hellfire after they die and will never have rest from the constant burning of fire (not taught) but “God is love” they say and “His love never fails” and “His mercy endures forever” and that is contradictory nonsense.  I can only hope that you will stop believing their insane contradictory nonsense.  If you ever stop to think how contradictory they are then you will no longer call what you are doing as “faith” but insanity as that was the conclusion I came to realize. 

One needs to pay attention to the context because religion makes the above verses apply to everyone who ever lived.  Bablyon falls…that is here on PLANET EARTH.  Worship the BEAST (figurative) as Babylon was that Beast that KJVO and other deceivers are calling the pope or the Catholic Church (shame on them).  This Bablyon (does not exist today) made NATIONS (talking about planet earth again) to drink of the wrath of her fornication.  My question to those who are worried that they are going to this scary fire to be somehow literally tormented night and day as to whom gets tormented only in the context???  Those only who received this mark and worshipped this beast of Bablyon that religion twists to mean anything they like (Catholic Church, sin in general, etc.)  These verses are past but religion makes them all future because they wish to read symbolic language as literal. 

Just like the message in Revelation 19:

19 And I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, having been gathered together to make war with him who is sitting upon the horse, and with his army;
20 and the beast was taken, and with him the false prophet who did the signs before him, in which he led astray those who did receive the mark of the beast, and those who did bow before his image; living they were cast -- the two -- to the lake of the fire, that is burning with brimstone;
21 and the rest were killed with the sword of him who is sitting on the horse, which [sword] is proceeding out of his mouth, and all the birds were filled out of their flesh.

It again was figurative language.  They were cast alive into this lake of fire (figurative) but the rest were killed with the sword that again is figurative.  It is figurative unless you believe a sword was literally coming out of his mouth.  The “kings of the earth” however are read again in Revelation 21 as not making war but now:

24 And the nations of them which are saved shall walk in the light of it: and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honour into it.

I had someone try telling me that the “kings of the earth” in Revelation 19 was kings of certain places but the “kings of the earth” in Revelation 21 was kings of other places.  The bad “kings of the earth” were removed and only the good “kings of the earth” remained was what he attempted to reason.  That is a nice attempt to read words nowhere stated back into scripture.   Revelation dealt only with the “kings of the earth” and not two types of “kings of the earth” groups.  It was all figurative language and it was ALL upon planet earth and not some after death or out-of-body experience.   

We are dealing with “NATIONS” and nobody was allowed to enter this "city" unless their name was written in the book of life (Rev. 21:27) but the NATIONS of the saved (physical salvation) were allowed to go in and out of this city.  Stop making Revelation 20 an after death experience or some other dimension because the verses do not support you.  Stop making what John himself did not many times understand as something your religion has all the answers for.  Anyone can take symbolic language and make it apply to just about anything.  I was at Bible Conference at Bob Jones University years ago and heard a guest speaker claim that some verse in Revelation addressed the state of California.  Good grief!

Again, the torment is figurative.  Only religion takes the word "torment" and will read the most unheard of type of torture possible and people believe religion.  If the torment is literal then a literal beast is tormented but we know that the beast is figurative.  Only religion reads unspeakable agony into the word "torment" but here is how Strong's Concordance defines "torment":

  1. to torture, a testing by the touchstone, which is a black siliceous stone used to test the purity of gold or silver by the colour of the streak produced on it by rubbing it with either metal
  2. torment, torture
    1. the act of tormenting
    2. the state or condition of those tormented
Do not go reading more into the word than there is. 

Let’s continue back to our study about the devil.

Look at James 2:19:

19 Thou believest that there is one God; thou doest well: the devils also believe, and tremble.

Literal devils believe and tremble at the Shema of Israel, “Our Lord is one”?  It amazes me how religion claims that the verse is somehow proving that one can have the faith of some literal spirit created devils and not be saved.  I never knew the “Believe God is one” was the gospel.  I never knew the so-called created devils had some chance to be saved.  If the devils had no hope of being saved then why compare them to humans?  The fact is that James was comparing humans to humans and not humans to some literal devils in the context at all.  It makes no sense to compare humans to that of some literally created devils in James 2. It only makes sense to compare humans to humans. 

James 4:7 reads:

Submit yourselves therefore to God. Resist the devil, and he will flee from you.

I was taught that this was the actual devil coming after me but the context does not even argue that some literal created devil was responsible for what was happening in the immediate context.  Resisting the devil here had only to do with what was going on in the context as that sort of spirit must be resisted (that specific lust.  The devil would be the lust personified).   

I heard someone argue that the occult practices prove the existence of a literal demon realm.  I guess the devil is waiting to answer requests of people who summon him but we know that is nonsense. 

What people do not realize is that the occult makes this “devil” a god because he now has the power to grant wishes.  Years ago, I was heavily involved in the occult and was no novice when it came to the occult.  

I had my own Satanic Bible, book on Necronomicon, and "many" books on the occult.  I had books on black magic and even white magic and studied all I could at a library.  I went about trying to raise spirits.  I attempted to do this before lakes, rivers, and deep within a forest preserve to bring forth demons.  I went with a group of friends to the city of Chicago to meet with those of a brotherhood who practiced these arts to learn from them.  I sat down and talked with a woman for about 2 hours who was a traffic security guard in Chicago that was said to be quite gifted with the arts.   

I was into astral projection and other forms of the occult.  I was into burning incense and lighting candles while listening and letting my mind go with a song designed specifically for some spiritual experience.   

I was into Silva Mind Control.  I used to practice Silva Mind Control every night at bedtime to go into my Alpha level and eventually Theta to supposedly improve myself.  I would go to the “laboratory in my mind” where I had my movie screen and file cabinets in there as instructed by Silva Method.  I would also seek out my so-called spirit guide in this laboratory.  I had a door in this laboratory for my so-called spirit guide to come to greet me.   

I did the Ouija Board thing as well as Tarot Cards.  I worked at developing my 3rd eye of bologna.  I tried table tilting and even psychometry.  
  
I used to dress in a black hooded robe as I rang a bell to the 4 corners of the earth surrounded by a circle of salt (or flour as I cannot remember since that was years ago).  This circle would have satanic symbols on the ground within and without the circle for so-called protection with black and white candles trying to stay lit outside.  I started chanting words in a foreign language (words written in a book) inside of this circle with friends late at night to call upon a demon. 

You would never guess what I saw in raising up of these spirits?  I saw the spirit of NOTHING.  My spirit guide even had a name as he called himself Oscar Mayer Bologna.  It was a bunch of mind messing nonsense that will leave you paranoid believing demons and spirits are following you around.  Yes, I was a complete nut. 

If the occult worked then diseases would be cured.  If the occult worked then people would be winning the lotto.  If the occult worked then people would get that dream job.   If the occult worked then personal enemies would vanish or die.   

Many people turn to the occult because they have less faith in God.  Some try to mix the occult in with their belief of God.  The occult is nothing more than hocus pocus bogus.  My flesh wants to meet with a so-called witch and say, “I will stop pouncing your head the moment those demons you call for help ends up rescuing you” and I say that jokingly of course.  I say that to prove that the witch would know that hope would not come because deep down they know (as I once did) that it is all full of prunes.  It is the "I WANT TO BELIEVE" and they will convince themselves of what it is they want to believe.    

I will say this, when I practiced spirit raising alone produced some intense scary feelings and moments.  If I practiced it with someone else who believed the same nonsense then we often felt the same scary feelings.  A dark cemetery could really enhance those scary emotions that we would convince ourselves was a presence of an unknown spirit being.  However, try doing that in front of a group of spectators is when NOTHING happens and any scary feelings you will encounter will be those of making a fool out of yourself in a room full of people seeing you are full of prunes. My point is this, if anyone claims to raise the dead then say, “Let’s see” because it will never happen in front of you but only in the realm of “stories” people like to tell. 

If you still have a mother or father that is alive today then try this experiment.  Ask a so-called psychic that you have never met and you know that this psychic never had a chance to research you this question, “My mother died 3 months ago and I want to know if she is OK.”  You will now find your living mother speaking to you from the dead.  Imagine that??  

You have to outsmart the psychics to prove them to be full of prunes.  I would love for someone that has a relative who died with a difficult name to pronounce.  I would love to see them ask the psychic, “My relative died and wanted to know if he/she was trying to contact me?”  Never begin asking for a name because that is when they will claim that they do not have a strong connection with your relative.  When the psychic claims to have made contact is when you ask for the name of that relative and that is when you will have a Whoopie Goldberg type of psychic in front of you.  If you are not sure what I am talking about when I say Whoopie Goldberg then watch this short and funny clip from the movie Ghost:




If they are literally talking to the dead then a name should be the easiest thing to get as I doubt any ghost would forget their name.  However, the dead always has a load of other info he/she would like to get across but for some reason they forget their names.  This is when the psychic will mention a common name and will hope you will fill in the details.  Example was when Whoopie Goldberg said,“Maria” and the lady made a connection, “Si, it’s his mama.” 

All the stories you hear always seem to happen to some friend or they share something they heard (all unverifiable).  It might come from someone who seems to be obsessed with ghosts already (they want to believe). They might even share what happened to them but always without reliable witnesses.  The stories of how the Ouija Board screamed when thrown into the fire but mystically reappeared on one’s shelf in their bedroom was nonsense I heard when I was a teenager and that story is still floating around today.  They are stories of pure nonsense.  If you can raise up a demon then be sure to have a television crew and a live audience because NOTHING is going to happen and you are full of nonsense. 

The occult does mess with the mind.  I did the occult due to my anger issues as weird as that might sound.  It was how I coped as it was like a drug escaping reality.  It filled a void in my life at the time.  I know of people who are in a very angry home who listen to extreme types of rock music when angry as it somehow helps them to cope and that is what the occult did for me.  It actually messed my head up more as it works like a drug where you desire more of it.

The occult does require drugs in many cases to make it more real as the “mind” needs to be altered.  Witchcraft in scripture comes from the Greek word pharmakeia where we get the English word “Pharmacy.”  It is tied with the use or the administering of drugs.  Witchcraft is also connected with idolatry but we know that there are NO gods beside Him.  It is simply making up a “god” like a “golden calf” and then worshiping it.  Devil worship is the same as Baal worship.  You might as well praise the manure of cattle as it will have the same power and influence over you as some made up demon name.  It was only viewed as idolatry and not an actual reality in scripture.  Obviously idolatry is not the worship of any literal being but rather something that is false.  The occult is only proof that idolatry still continues. People have worshiped cats so does a demon feline spirit possess them?  There are religions who worship the male penis and have created statues of large penises as disgusting as that sounds.  I am simply making a point here.  It is all bologna. 

People tell me that they have seen ghosts or demons.  I would say, “Congratulations!  You have experienced something nobody in the Bible experienced.”  Tell me, who in the Bible saw some supposed real devil that appeared to them where they panicked because they saw a ghost?  When people tell me that they have seen a ghost is when I tell them that I saw Humpty Dumpty in the tree of my backyard late one night as a child (no joke).  My brother still laughs about that to this day.  I was lying in bed looking out the bedroom window and swore I saw Humpty Dumpty up in the tree looking at me.  I told my brother who was in his bed in the same room, “I see Humpty Dumpty.”  When I turned back was when Humpty Dumpty must have had a great fall because he was gone.  Now if your ghost experience was real because you saw it then Humpty Dumpty really came to see me as a little boy. 

We were taught that Satan fell literally out of heaven and took a 1/3 of the angels with him.   Where do we get this nonsense?  People assume Lucifer (Latin word KJV has in its version) is Satan.  Most quote Isaiah 14:12 to prove that a literal Satan fell out of heaven:

12 How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations!

The above is taught that Lucifer was once in heaven but has fallen.  The belief is that the devil wanted to be like God and have his own throne (see verse 13).  One needs to read the entire context because Isaiah 14 was NOT talking about some spirit devil nonsense.  We are dealing with the earthly realm here and not the spiritual.

It is funny how KJV onlyist will hoot and howl over the NIV for changing the LATIN word “Lucifer” to “morning star.”  They quote 2nd Peter 1:19 where it reads “day star” (morning star) believing it represents Jesus Christ and the NIV calling Lucifer “morning star” makes Jesus and Satan one and the same.  The reason it is funny to me is that “Lucifer” is actually a Latin word that clearly means “light bearer” or “morning star” and it was borrowed from Jerome’s translation of the Bible (Latin Vulgate that KJVO despise).  I am not going to bother with the silliness of the KJV onlyism nonsense but will say that “Lucifer” in Isaiah 14 was not some spirit demon as it most certainly was not Satan for there is no Satan in Isaiah 14.  Only religion inserts a "Satan" into that passage. 

YLT renders verse 12:

12 How hast thou fallen from the heavens, O shining one, son of the dawn! Thou hast been cut down to earth, O weakener of nations.

Would the above translation make you think that it was the devil in that verse being addressed?  It would not because your eyes were not trained by religion to see “shining one” as some demonic being as they have done with your eyes concerning the word Lucifer.  You only find one time the word “Lucifer” used in the King James “Version” of the Bible.  The ONLY reason you believe Lucifer is Satan is because religion told you that and you never bothered to verify it.  You accepted their word for it. 

Read Isaiah 14 without religion speaking into your ear and see the context for yourself.  Do not allow religion to snatch the word from your heart with their deception as you need to study this for yourself.  Look at verse 4:

That thou shalt take up this proverb AGAINST THE KING OF BABYLON, and say, How hath the oppressor ceased! the golden city ceased!

This “proverb” is “against the KING OF BABYLON.”  Notice how the “king of Babylon” was to be addressed, “How hath the oppressor ceased! The golden city ceased!” (the heaven he fell from).  Now compare that wording to what you read in verse 12:

12 How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations!

It is still the same talk addressing the “king of Babylon.” The one cast down was this King. 

Look at verses 13-14:

13 For thou(who in the context) hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north:
14 I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.

People read that and see some literal spirit realm of heaven being described out of those words.  Sorry, we read about the weakening of NATIONS.  Fallen to the GROUND.  This is a PROVERB.  We are dealing with the physical realm.  KING OF BABLYON.  It is all right there in front of you.  Read the chapter and pay attention to verse 4 and beyond and ask how a spirit demon named Lucifer came into the picture here about his so-call fall from being in heaven as some former angel??? 

Verse 16 reads:

16 They that see thee shall narrowly look upon thee, and consider thee, saying, Is this the MAN that made the earth to tremble, that did shake kingdoms;

Is this the MAN?  The king of Babylon or some spirit demon?  This king who once caused the earth to tremble was said to have fell and not Satan.  There is no Satan in the entire context. 

People see the word “heaven” and assume God’s dwelling place in the spirit realm.  Look at Genesis 11:4-5 and notice the word “heaven” that did not mean God’s dwelling place:

And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.
And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded.

Ezekiel 28:12-17 is seen by religion to be a description of Satan as a former angel:

12 Son of man, take up a lamentation upon the king of Tyrus, and say unto him, Thus saith the Lord God; Thou sealest up the sum, full of wisdom, and perfect in beauty.
13 Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering, the sardius, topaz, and the diamond, the beryl, the onyx, and the jasper, the sapphire, the emerald, and the carbuncle, and gold: the workmanship of thy tabrets and of thy pipes was prepared in thee in the day that thou wast created.
14 Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; and I have set thee so: thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire.
15 Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee.
16 By the multitude of thy merchandise they have filled the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast sinned: therefore I will cast thee as profane out of the mountain of God: and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire.
17 Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness: I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee.

Where do you see the name Satan?  I only see a message for the King of Tyrus.  I see the message as, “say unto HIM” (an actual person).   

Religion tries making this to be a dual comparison to both a man and also Satan who is failed to be mentioned at all here.  So the story begins about how Satan (nowhere mentioned here) was a beautiful angel and a guardian cherub.  Then pride got to Satan and he wanted to raise up a throne above God.  Let’s stop right there and ask, “Was Satan that stupid to think that it was even remotely possible to do such a thing?"  We know that would be impossible so why would Satan who supposedly was God’s presence guardian not know that?  With religion, you will have to insert words into a passage to make it mean whatever it is you like. 

There is no shift going from the physical to the spiritual here (man compared to Satan).  The man to be addressed was never being compared to some fallen angel.  How would this king even know that he was compared to some Satan?   Satan is called man here?  Satan has riches of silver and gold among other forms of riches as the passage suggests?   

The prince of Tyrus was addressed from verse one and on up, so how will Satan be put to death by the hands of men that verse 10 states:

10 Thou shalt die the deaths of the uncircumcised by the hand of strangers: for I have spoken it, saith the Lord God.

If this is a dual truth or prophesy then Satan is going to be killed by humans. 

What you read in Ezekiel 28 was some king with a big head.  Some think that such a man could not have thought that “Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God” by a few commentators.  Really?  A big head problem seemed common with kings as we read this in Daniel 4:30:

30 The king spake, and said, Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honour of my majesty?

Nowhere do I find Satan doing any speaking in Ezekiel 28.  NOBODY reading Ezekiel would have concluded with what religion has taught it to mean today.  Religion inserted words into a passage nowhere stated and many believes religion.  Welcome to the world of religion, the great deceiver!  What religion did with Ezekiel 28 is what we call an inferred argument to prove the fallen from heaven Satan nonsense. 

Verse 15 throws some off:

15 Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee.

The word “perfect” has the meaning of blameless (often translated “without blemish” in the OT) and is ascribed to people.  Paul said that he was blameless when it came to the Law.  A bishop must be “blameless” Paul said but people here read the above as one without sin.  Satan was perfect they said until he sinned but there is no reference here to a Satan.  Stop putting a Satan into a Satan-less passage.  Let’s be honest, Noah and Job were called blameless.  We have people in the NT called blameless (Zechariah and Elizabeth in Luke 1:6).  Are we saying that blameless cannot be applied to a King as well? 

Just read the entire context and ask yourself, “If I were stranded on an island then would I see a dual prophecy here?  Would this passage reveal a Satan?”  The chapter was judgment against Sidon and the restoration of Israel.  The passage never talked about some created spirit Satan.  Verse 17 reads:

17 Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness: I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee.

Literal Satan cast before kings so that they may behold him? 

Where does your so-called created Satan come from?  The only 2 verses that religion uses to support their created fallen angel Satan never talks about Satan.  I typically do not care what theologians believe but “many” do not teach or believe that Isaiah 14 or Ezekiel 28 was referring to Satan.  The fact is, there are NO verses that support the fall of Satan.  Everything you read is directed to a KING and about him only and not about some fallen angel nonsense.  If this be true then where does your religious Satan come from???

Now look at a New Testament passage with similar words.  Luke 10 reads:

13 Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto thee, Bethsaida! for if the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have been done in you, they had a great while ago repented, sitting in sackcloth and ashes.
14 But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the judgment, than for you.
15 And thou, Capernaum, which art EXALTED TO HEAVEN, shalt be thrust down to hell.
16 He that heareth you heareth me; and he that despiseth you despiseth me; and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me.
17 And the seventy returned again with joy, saying, Lord, even the devils are subject unto us through thy name.
18 And he said unto them, I beheld Satan (adversary) as lightning FALL FROM HEAVEN.

A literal Satan fall from heaven where God resides?  So if Isaiah 14 was the devil falling from heaven back before the world was created (read into Isaiah by religion) then I guess Satan fell again from the same heaven according to Luke 10.  Here is one video to watch that presents a different way of thinking than what religion has been dishing out:



I’ve learned that people love hellfire, the devil, judgment, and KJVO.  If you find a person defending such things to the point of name calling then be sure to visit their website or Youtube channel and notice all the judgment and doom and gloom sites they belong too.  You will find them calling Catholic’s names or homosexuals names.  The hotter the hell the angrier that person tends to be.  Attack their precious devil and they get upset.  They will claim that denying the existence of a literal created devil means you go to hell.  I never knew, “Believe upon a created devil and thou shalt be saved” existed, as this is what some invent out of thin air.  Religion is wicked and do not allow them to keep inserting things into your mind.  Start reading the context and assume that everything you heard is subject to error.  Do not be the blind following the blind.  Do not be closed minded! 

I no longer have to wonder, “Why would God create such a horrific being called Satan that would take majority of people to some hellfire forever (nonsense) for all eternity?”   I can with Paul say, "O Death (personified), where is they sting?  O Grave (personified), where is thy victory?" (1st Corinthians 15:56).  The sting of death was SIN.  The devil, death, and hades were cast into the lake of fire as that is why we can shout VICTORY!  This is why 1st Corinthians 15:57 says:

57 But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ.

Some literal devil does not hinder my prayers from reaching God’s ears.  Satan is a defeated foe when we see him for what he actually is and no longer some created spirit being that clearly is not defeated by how religion defines him.  My knowing who the devil truly is allows me to use my shield of faith properly that I might withstand those fiery darts. 

Sin is defeated and death is defeated.  If you do not make the connection of those things with the devil then you will be assuming that the devil is out right now trying to steal your joy and assurance to supposedly render you useless that is NOWHERE taught.  You will be assuming that some literal Satan is trying to rob you of salvation that is NOWHERE taught.  You will be fearing that some literal Satan is trying to kill you and your family and plague you all with disease because of what religion has taught you concerning Job in the OT.  See the devil for who is really is and see him as defeated.  This devil has zero power over you.  He is not what religion has created where this devil comes literaly to you to destroy you when you least expect it.  How resisting is when he goes away for a little while as that was NOT what James was teaching. If you were the devil then how long would you keep prying away at someone to break them down?  A day?  A few days?  I doubt that very much.  That was a thought that used to concern me when I was a literal devil believer.  It was the, "What if the devil does not stop harassing me?"  Does that picture a defeated foe?  No it does not. 

Again, you might have many questions as this blog was not meant to answer them all.  Just spend the time yourself reading various articles, videos, or books on the subject.  I have a list of things you can read but I never investigating their backgrounds.  This means that you are to read the article or watch the videos but know that it does not mean that I support such people.  The problem with religious people is that they assume that anyone “outside” their religion can only be teaching error and can never be trusted.  It’s sad how religious people justify closed mindedness.  I do not care if a Jehovah Witness had written an excellent article.  I can agree with the parts that are correct but that does not mean that I support him or her other beliefs.  We can learn from one another if we are willing to not be so closed minded and rigid with our beliefs.

Rejoice, the devil is truly defeated!  There is no created evil spirit trying to possess you, hinder your prayers, make you do things, or seeking to give you a disease.  There is no devil trying to drag you to his so-called hell.  There is no demon ghost coming into your home or trying to kill your children. Stop living in bondage to the religious Satan who clearly is not a defeated foe in their beliefs.  Again, this is why those who believe that salvation as some after death experience will see some so-called created Satan going after believers to bring them back to some hell when they die.  It is all purely ridiculous.  

It is time to dethrone the god of religion called the devil.  Religion has made this "thing" extremely powerful and it is time to cast him below your feet.  See the religious devil as defeated and dethroned once and for all.  Stop making some so-called devil a "god" that has amazing powers.  See him for who he truly is because then you will be able to withstand him. 

Articles:

http://www.the-gospel-truth.info/bible-teachings/the-true-identity-of-the-devil-satan/

http://www.thisisyourbible.com/index.php?page=library&task=show&mediaid=3019

Here are some videos you may enjoy:



Here is one on Ephesians 6:10 (Armor of God; Wiles of the Devil):




]









You will notice the same above author/Youtube individual but my beliefs were not changed due to him.  I simply found him doing a good job explaining things but I certainly do not subscribe to his other beliefs (he believes in annihilationism).  I have not watched all his videos but only a few but these videos/articles are simply for you to take your studies a step further.

Again, the above list does not mean that I agree with everything they say or even their other beliefs.  If you decide to investigate them to see their particular religion then it is possible that you see your religion as superior to all.  This is how closed mindedness works.  Do not write someone off because they do not subscribe to your particular religion.  Just read the articles and learn.  

Pure Grace Message! Dancing to the right tune!

$
0
0
I think we all agree that God is not a jerk.  God is not the bastard that religion has made Him out to be.  Religion has a “god” that demands faith and obedience to prevent being fried forever.  This “god” will say to those who never heard the gospel, “Sorry, the requirement was to believe and you failed to do that.” 

To say that God requires “faith” but then will say, “It is by nothing you do” is a contradiction.  Clearly something that is required implies you “do” something to “get” something.  In religion, you must fulfill or meet some minimum requirements in order to “get” it.  This is why religions say that there are “3 to 6 things you must know” before you can “do” (repent, believe, be baptized, make Jesus Lord of all, and so on) the next step so God will not be a jerk but your buddy.  Those so-called "Simple Plan of Salvation" are often loaded with the lie of separation so be very careful what you read.
Faith simply beholds the realm of faith.  It is living in the reality of what Christ had accomplished.  Receiving Christ is simply beholding Him.  The Greek word for "receive" comes from the Greek word to "comprehend."  In John 1, it is said that darkness "comprehended not" the light.  The comprehending the light is the receiving.  Darkness hides from light.  It is a refusal to believe what is already true.  Your eyes opened right now is receiving images before you.  Your eyes spiritually opened will behold the light of truth.  
The lie of the Garden was to make Adam and Eve think they were not one with God but rather separated where God was keeping back some things.  If they would but eat of a fruit (do this one thing) then they would be like God, and what they felt separated them from Him would now be the two being as one (united or in union).  They were made to see themselves as distant from Him and eating this fruit would make them see as God saw and they would be like Him. 
The lie of religion is the lie of the Garden.  Religion tells you that you are a sinner separated from God and worthy of hell but if you do this one thing (eat the fruit of: pray a prayer, walk an aisle, make Jesus Lord of your life) then the separation between you and God will be removed and you will be like Him (righteous, holy, etc.,)   Religion is always a focus on what is lacking.  It is religion who makes you feel distant and alienated from God.  They are the ones who tell you that God cannot bless the likes of you until you eat of their fruit (religious lies).
The reality is to know that if we believe not Jesus Christ remains faithful (2nd Timothy 2:13).  Our unbelief cannot make the “faith OF God” (His faithfulness) without effect (Romans 3:3). 
In my blog on Water Baptism is when I made very clear from the OT to the NT that the words “shall be saved” had to do with a coming destruction (now past) as the words “shall be saved” referred to a physical salvation (no flesh be saved – Matthew 24:22).  It is crucial to understand that “ye are saved” is referring to the work accomplished at Calvary but the words “shall be saved” refer to a coming earthly destruction.   “Ye are saved” refers to what Christ accomplished concerning sin but “shall be saved” does not refer to being future saved from sins but from a future earthly destruction.   Jesus came into the world to save His people (Jews/Israel in context) from their sins, but we know at Calvary that He was the Lamb of God that had “taken away the sin of the world” (John 1:29).  The world had been divorced of her sins and God is not imputing sin to the world (2ndCorinthians 5:19).  
Let’s think about this mean “god” of religion that supposedly is loving, kind, and merciful.  What if you were separated from your daughter (the lost coin; lost sheep)?  Years later you were reunited with your child but she did not recognize you.   You shared the truth of who you are but she simply does not believe it.  Would you fry her in fire for it?  Would you kill her?  Would you get so irate with her for not believing you?  Would you beat her senseless because she was living a lifestyle you do not approve of?  The religious god does.
In John 3, we read that those who believe not have the wrath of God abiding on them.  I did a Youtube video on the Loving Wrath of God:
 

The wrath of God upon them is due to the lie they believe.  The context was those who hid from the light (truth).  The condemnation they experience is not some hellfire nonsense in some afterlife.  The condemnation is one hiding from the truth.  There is no condemnation in Christ but there is plenty of it in religion/Law.  Condemnation was not defined as hellfire in John 3 but verse 19 defines it this way:
19 And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil.
It is the belief of a lie.  The wrath of God is upon them that believe not but “wrath” does not mean human wrath.  We are told that human wrath is a sin of the flesh, so clearly God’s wrath is not some explosive and violent temper.   It simply refers to an intense emotion.  People never associate “love” with “wrath” when they should here.  God “IS” love and wrath flows from that love.  It is the belief of a lie that the wrath is focused upon the person where God is going to fry them forever in some afterlife.   
These people believed a lie over the truth, so are we to assume that God’s wrath is His furious anger where those who just do not see the truth will get fried by a royally ticked off God?   God is going to fry them because out of all the different religions out there today this person simply could not figure out which one was the right one?  We have no apostles today so we are to assume God will fry those forever over some book printed in ink???  OK, send your child a love letter and if they do not believe it is to beat that child forever.  Make sense to you?  Did not think so.  The religious god is abusive.
Jesus just said, “God so LOVED the world” but if you do not believe then “God will so fry you” for it?  That’s love??  

God so loving the world was to the world of the unbelieving and not to the believing crowd only.  We cannot separate the wrath upon the unbelieving world as not including His so loving them.  Unbelievers who continue in unbelief experience the wrath of God that would be His burning love against the very thing hindering them from the truth or reality of this love demonstrated in Christ for His enemies.  It is not, "I love you but I will kill you" talk going on here.  Imagine saying to your daughter, "I love you and if you do not love me back then I will kill you."  That's love begetting love?  That pictures God?  No, it pictures the religious god.
Now imagine that your daughter was falsely told that you hated her and you never once cared for her at any time and your child believed the lie.  Would your anger be directed at the child or upon the lies?  These lies your daughter is believing has created a distance between you and her.  There is no intimacy between you and your daughter.  It was the lie that created the distance and it is the lie you seek to have removed so that intimacy can begin between you two.  Are you going to tell your child, “If you eat this fruit (performance) then all will be well”? 
God removed the alienation between us.   God has been reconciled to the world (2ndCorinthians 5:19).  Does your religion preach that God is already reconciled to the sinner?  Probably not because they preach that there is still a gap between you and God and that if you eat of this fruit (the religion of do this and do that) then the separation will be removed.  Look at Colossians 1:20-21:
20 And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.
21 And you, that were sometime (formerly) alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled

You were alienated and enemies IN YOUR MIND!  The belief that you are separated and alienated from God was is IN YOUR MIND.  You are too busy looking at your works and sins that you believe the alienation still exists.  This is why you think God “feels” distant from you.  Have you ever felt that God was miles away from you when on your knees praying?  Do you not feel distant from God when you sin?  This is the lie of religion and even religion who claims free grace preaches such a god.  If you do not confess sins then their god hides his face from you but if you eat of this fruit (do this) then God will smile upon you again.  It is their constant focus upon sin that causes the sense of distance (alienated and enemies IN YOUR MIND).  It was the having the eyes fleshly opened that caused Adam and Eve to cover what they felt were shameful in the sight of God.  A focus upon your sins will cause you to feel distant from God and ashamed where you will hide from the light and will sow on fig leaves to cover your shame. 
Now you know why we are told to RENEW our MINDS.  It is easy to believe you are alienated and separated in your minds by the wicked works you behold.  The mind is not inclined to the truth but rather the lie.  This is why religion can so easily manipulate people through fear and guilt preaching. As Jesus Christ is, so are we in the world is not natural thinking.  This is why faith beholds the unseen rather than the seen.  
God had removed the alienation and separation.  To not believe that is to alienate yourself from the life of God through pure ignorance of that blessed truth.  God is not alienating Himself from anyone but people alienated themselves from Him and that life according to Paul.  Ephesians 4:18 reads:
18 Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart
The attempt to do things to get God’s favor is you eating of the fruit (taking a bite into the lie).
Your daughter is alienating herself from you and not you from her.  You are not saying, “Her unbelief that I am not her father who loves her is why I am alienating myself from her.”  Not even an absent minded fool would say something like that.  You know your daughter believing the lie is why she is not talking to you and is distant from you.  Your anger is directed at that and you seek to have it removed. 
Your daughter believing a lie does not affect your love burning deeply for her (the wrath of God who so LOVED the WORLD).  You would never say, “My daughter is stupid.  Well if she wants to believe that I hate her and desire to have nothing to do with her then so be it.  I have other kids who love and adore me, so I will view that one daughter as a lost cause.”  This clearly does not picture the one lost coin or even the one sheep out of 100 that the shepherd keeps looking for until found.  The shepherd never said, “I still have 99 sheep so I can live without the one as he is wolf food now.” 
I doubt you could be that cold to just say, “Forget my daughter.”  We have a God who SO loved the world and died for His enemies and that should tell you that His love could never stoop so low where He says, “Forget you and die!” or “Forget you and fry!” 
What happens to someone who dies in unbelief?  The love of God still burns toward them and one day their knee will bow and their tongue will confess, “Jesus Christ is Lord!” to the glory of the Father.  Wrath (love burning) has finally caused the lie to be replaced with the glorious confession of truth and now they are speaking to the glory of the Father.  We are the praise of His glory and one day that will be our confession if it is not our confession now. 
Your wrath burning toward your daughter due to the belief of the lie will be removed when your daughter looks up at you and says, “Daddy!  (Mommy!)  I love you!”   Those words would be spoken to your absolute glory. 
Religion claims that the daughter will behave like a daughter if she truly believes that religion calls fruit.  Religion is all obsessed with the externals.  We will hear people share, “I quit drinking, smoking, drugs, fornication, and so on since I have trust Christ as my Savior!”  I think that is wonderful but my question to that person would be, “Are you happy?  Do you have joy unspeakable?  Do you have a peace that passes understanding?  Do you really know and experience His love?”  You see, if you remove the externals then all you are left with is an empty shell full of frustration and misery.  These people will face death saying, "Wow!  I did a good job reforming myself but I felt that I missed out on life because I did not know deep seated joy."  Many religious people face terror at their death because their lives was spent focusing on their reformations.  They always feel that their works were lacking. 
Religious outward change to me can be likened to a deaf person dancing.  You would see this deaf person snapping his fingers and moving his body and feet gracefully on the dance floor.  I would say to him in sign language, “That’s amazing!  You are an awesome dancer!  How did you like the song you were dancing too because you really seemed into it?”  This deaf person learned how to dance like others to a song he could not even hear.  This describes much of the religious people I have encountered.  They believe they have to conform or else!!
Religion mimics what they believe is “godly living.”  They define godly living as sinning less and keeping the Law.  You that have done your best to fulfill your religious duties is to be honest with yourself right now.  Are you really happy?  Do you feel connected with the music (Lord)?  Do you put your head on your pillow at night knowing that you are so loved even with all those flaws you see in yourself?  Do you experience joy unspeakable and are enjoying the abundant life?  I bet you feel more connected with the deaf as it is you trying to dance correctly to a tune you simply cannot hear but desire so badly to hear it.  Your intense desire to have this abundant life and peace has caused you to try and dance harder so that God will be pleased and will bless you with peace and joy but it never seems to come. 
The problem is that too many are dancing to the tunes of religion/Law.  They fail to see that it is actually experiencing the abundant joy and peace that will cause the feet to dance but religion gets it backwards.  They try to dance to get the music turned on but it never works that way.  Religious people dance to music they simply do not hear.
Dancing to the beat of pure grace is something entirely different.  Dancing to pure grace music is not a focus upon the externals.  Dancing to the beat of pure grace is not a focus on what we are doing wrong or what we need to improve on.   Dancing to the beat of pure grace is dancing before a God who so loved us and is not beholding what we believe is faults or flaws in us.  We can dance very sloppy but the Lord loves the dance because it is still a dance to the right music.  Some that are new to pure grace might barely hear the music but they do hear it.  Growing in grace is simply the turning up of the volume.  It is where we behold more of the height, depth, width, length, and breadth of His love versus religion who beholds more of their “gods” wrath, vengeance, doom, gloom, disappointment, and their hellfire.  Former religious people often speak how their fears, guilt, and uncertainties grew more over time than a beholding of the love of God in Christ Jesus.
The dance songs of pure grace are, “I have loved thee with an everlasting love…Accepted in the Beloved…Praise of My Glory…Forgiven…Justified from all things…No condemnation…No separation…Blessed with all spiritual blessings…” and the list goes on.
The songs of religion are, “Separation…Alienation…Dance better…You are worthless…Hell’s knocking at your door…I (your god) might give you a disease to make you faithful…I’m so angry…My love is conditional…You better reform…You might have the faith of demons…You better have fruits…” and the list goes on.  This leads to a fleshly dance performance to a song far removed from the heart of God.  

I used to dance to the wrong tune.  Every time God felt miles away is when I went sin hunting in my own life to see if anything I was doing pushed Him away.  I would try listening to Christian music to change the way I was feeling.  I would join ministries at church to find feelings of acceptance with God.  My whole life was dancing to the wrong tune as I was trying to dance myself into the heart of God.  It is actually seeing the heart of God that causes one to dance and never the other way around. 
Do I believe that one will bear fruit if believing?  I will say this; some of the fruits sometimes “might” look similar to those of the religious crowd.  However, the fruits are quite different.  One is sowing to the flesh that reaps corruption and the other sows to the Spirit where the fruits they bear continue and not wither and die. 
The fruit that I know that comes from the two different kinds of music playing is seen in the person himself.  The one dancer looks and feels exhausted while the other looks as though he can dance endlessly.  One is full of joy dancing and the other is full of condemnation (feelings) dancing.  One is simply dancing to music he/she is enjoying but the other feels that he/she is in a dance competition where the payout to them is proof that they must belong to the Lord even though certainty never comes.    
 The one dancer gets tired many times of the music that keeps him feeling exhausted but the other pure grace dancer loves and welcomes the music to keep playing continuously.  This is the fruit that I look for in others.  I could care less if they have reformed their lives as the Pharisees did that.  It is rather what occupies the center of their chest.  Is it empty and full of dead men bones?  Or is joy and peace filling the heart with the overwhelming knowing that God so loves you?    
Ask yourself, “Which music do I have turned on?”  Is it one that causes you to see yourself and your faults?  Is it one that causes you to see an angry God?  If so, you are religious and are listening to the wrong tune that will definitely change the outward but will leave you dry and dead on the inside. 
Do you feel exhausted?  Do you feel guilty and alienated from God?  He is not alienated from you so stop believing the lie that is causing you to do the “Fig Leaf Dance” before God.  You can keep trying to reform your life but that is simply another fig leaf you seek to sow on to cover what you feel your “god” is ashamed of. 
One would think the Corinthian’s were not hearing the pure grace music and were dancing to the wrong tune by how they behaved.  One would think that the Galatians were dancing to the right tune by how they were seeking not to sin but to be made perfect in the flesh. However, it was Paul who spoke some very kind and wonderful words to the Corinthian’s who were said to be “carnal” but Paul had some very harsh words for the Galatians who were trying hard not to be anything like the Corinthians externally.  Paul even asked the Galatians, “Where is the joy (blessedness) you once spoke of?”  (Galatians 4:15a). 
1st Corinthians 13 speaks of doing amazing things but Paul then says that if you have not love then whoopee.  Love would be the true music for the feet.  Love is the fulfilling of the Law.  If that love and joy is not there then you are not dancing to pure grace music because pure grace music hears God saying, “I love you” as “love begets love” as that is the dancing to the music being played.  No love, no peace, and no assurance then the dance is religion.  The feeling that “I must dance harder to experience these things” is getting it all backwards.  You do not dance to hear the music but you dance because you hear the music. 
You are not alienated and separated from God.  God is not disgusted with you.  The music is already playing on your behalf.  Even if you believe not is to know the music of pure grace is playing your song, “I love you with an everlasting love…Accepted in the Beloved…Forgiven of all trespasses and sins….”   
Stop eating the fruit of religion.  Stop seeking religious recipes and formulas to somehow experience the abundant life.  Stop the reformations that you believe will stop those feelings of condemnation because reformations only make you more acutely aware of those sins and flaws you see in yourself.  This will lead to the ‘Fig Leaf Dance’ that always proves disappointing.   
Do you not recall all those times you went forward in church to rededicate your life to God?  Do you not recall how you vowed to never do something again?  Do you now recall how you failed to keep those vows repeatedly?  This is the fruit you chose to eat and instead of bringing unity between you and God is where you are made to feel that you are His enemy by wicked works IN YOUR MIND. 
The pure grace music channel is playing always.  Just never look at the dance as meaning behavioral modification or sinning less.  God is simply singing your praises and you are singing His praises back as it is wonderful music that both you and God enjoy intimately.  
The religious life is exhausting so why not experience the life more abundantly.  Enjoy the life and peace in the Spirit.  That is the true dance!

Some thoughts on Annihilationism

$
0
0
I once held to the teachings of annihilationism.  I first believed in a literal hellfire after death but then became a believer in annihilationism after reading a book by Edward William Fudge titled, 'The Fire That Consumes.'  I later had problems with the beliefs of annihilationism because I felt I still was reading into verses words not stated.

I was preparing a blog on this subject but when I reached my 28th page on Microsoft Word was when I decided to stop because I only scratched the surface.  I decided now to make only a few points in comparison to what I had tried to write concerning my former beliefs as this will be more for the undecided than those convinced of its teachings. 

What you are about to read will appear that I am defending Universalism rather than refuting annihilationism.  To read this blog as a defense of Universalism will cause some (hellfire lovers or those taught to be closed minded when they hear certain words) to miss out on what I am actually trying to get across here.  This blog is to show that there will be a universal resurrection and not a resurrection unto extinction.  People will come up with such an opinion of me due to the fact that I do not believe in an after death Gehenna as no verse speaks of an after death Gehenna.  To them, since I do not believe in a literal hellfire torture in some after death underworld and do not believe in annihilationism then I must be promoting Universalism.  I admit that my beliefs are very universalistic and will obviously show in this blog but I never limit myself to a certain "ism" (Universal-ism...Calvin-ism...Arminian-ism...Lutheran-ism...Catholic-ism, Supralapsarian-ism, and so on) being taught today.  This is why people have a hard time boxing me into a specific man-made theological system.  If one does box me into a specific "ism" is when they will discover that my beliefs are inconsistent to everything that "ism" promotes.  I do not limit myself. 

Again, this blog is to show that there will be a universal resurrection and not a resurrection unto annihilation.  One does not have to agree with everything I say here but do know that there will be a universal resurrection as "all" will be made alive.  You might be thinking "alive where?" but the point of this blog is that they will be made "alive" and not annihilated, so do not miss the forest for the trees.  Again, this blog is simply for the undecided.

Look at 2nd Corinthians 5:14:

14 For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead

Do you believe Christ died for all?  If so, do you believe the same “all” are dead?  If no, then you have to twist the above verse.  The above is universal where "all" have died in that death died for all."If one died for all" (He did)  then "were ALL dead."

No verse says that you become dead when you believe.  Many read Romans 6 as applying to believers only about being “baptized into His death.”  Many Baptists seek to twist Romans 6 to refer to water baptism in a book that contains no water.  2nd Corinthians 5:14 are us baptized into His death.  Romans 6:5 reads:

For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection

Verse 5 is identical teaching to 2nd Corinthians 5:14-15.  Now religion will focus on the word “if” and will tell you that it is conditional, but they forget 2nd Corinthians 5:14, “IF one died for all” that one can clearly see was not a conditional if.  People fail to see how Paul often used the word “if” not to stress a condition but a reality.  If Christ did die for all then the results is that we all have died.  It is clear that “all” have been planted together in the likeness of His death” because to deny that is to deny 2nd Corinthians 5:14.  Notice that the same all will be in the “likeness of His resurrection.” 

Paul clearly said that “if one died for all, then were ALL dead.”  Now look at 2ndTimothy 2:11:

11 It is a faithful saying: For if we be dead with him, we shall also live with him 

Again, the word “if” is not a conditional statement as 2nd Corinthians 5:14 proved that.  Who died with Him?  All.  Who are those that shall live with Him?  The “all” who died in Him. The living with Him does not imply reigning or not being subdued as other scriptures talk about.  I am not here to talk about that but only that all will be made alive in Christ.  We all share in the benefits of His death and resurrection. 

Look at 1st Corinthians 15:22

22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive.

Religion attempts to change the word order to, “all in Adam die, all in Christ made alive” but the verse does not say that.  Religion wants you to think that you have to “get” (works mentality) into Christ and then you shall be made alive.  No, “in Adam all die, in Christ the same all are made alive.”  You were dead in trespasses and sins but you were quickened according to Ephesians 2. 

Did you do any works to get "in Adam"?  Did you believe to get "in Adam"?  NO!  You are twisting and reading into the above verse to say, "We did not get into Adam by our freewill/choice, but we get into Christ by our freewill/choice."  People claim you must "get into Christ" because God will not violate your freewill but I never hear those same people complain that we "all" are in Adam (condemned, die) apart from our freewill.  Religion does not object to the doom and gloom upon all of the first Adam apart from our choice but hates the obviously second half of the verse that Christ undid what the first Adam had done to the entire human race apart from choice.  Religion makes the first half of the verse as unconditionally applying to all mankind but conditions the second half of the verse that reads identical to the verse half of the verse as conditioned upon choice.  Whose playing games now? 

Religion attempts (especially annihilationists) to make immortality conditioned upon believing rather the result of the resurrection.  Death is the only thing said to be destroyed in 1st Corinthians 15:26 and never those "made alive" including the enemies "subdued" (verse 28).  However, it clearly says that “all will be made alive.”  The "all" made alive is clearly putting on the immortality.  In Adam all die, but in Christ all are made alive (immortality).  Look at 1stCorinthians 15:45:

45 And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living SOUL; the last Adam was made a quickening SPIRIT.

The above verse is important because annihilationists love to argue, “wages of sin is death…the SOUL that sins shall die” as they argue for extinction of unbelievers.  Those verses they quote is exactly what Paul was saying, “In Adam ALL die.”  The SOUL that sins shall die according to Ezekiel as that is the Adam who was made a living SOUL, as we die in him.  Adam the living "soul" we all die, but in Christ the quickening spirit we all live.  Immortality is to all. 

Nowhere does scripture state that believing is how our sin wages get paid.  Religion makes you believe that Jesus hands you a blank check and all you need to do is sign your name and the check is now yours to enjoy.  People fail to see that the name on the check is “ALL” as it was never a blank check.
Comparing 1st Corinthians 15:22 with verse 45 makes it clear that one will made alive and not fried or annihilated.  We were dead in sin but we were quickened in Christ.  The soul that sins shall die and Adam being the living soul that we are all a part of die, but Christ who is the quickening spirit brings life to the same all. 

The "second death" is something that scares many believers.  Nowhere do we read anywhere of a second death except in Revelation.  People read Revelation as a future literal event in a book full of symbols and figurative language.  I have heard a Baptist pastor claim that he had a near death experience and saw the streets of gold.  Really?  The gold streets were figurative and it also was a city described here on planet earth and not some heaven out yonder.  

I believe the new heavens and the new earth were just as figurative as was everything else seen in it.  It was no different than any other vision John had that was full of symbols.  It is only religion who says, "OK, this part is literal...this part figurative...this part symbolic."  This is why nobody agrees on what they read in Revelation.

Try reading Revelation as a revealing of the gospel of grace instead of a full blown nuclear war. Instead of seeing everything as literal is to try to see it as Christ and the gospel as victorious in the end.

People read the “wrath of the Lamb” in Revelation 6 and assume a very angry Lamb literally tormenting people with physical pain.  Wrath is simply an intense passion or emotion.  Remember, God told us to put off our wrath because it was described as a sin of the flesh.  God's wrath is not our wrath but we tend to picture God's wrath as an intense temper tantrum that goes beyond ours.  

The Lamb is ONLY associated with redemption and not terror and punishment.  Look up all the references to Lamb and notice how Religion changes the Lamb of Revelation 6 from an image of a gentle Lamb into a vicious beast on the attack. 

I do not read Revelation literally at all.  I rarely if ever read the Book of Revelation.  If John did not understand everything he was seeing then nothing today will make the book completely clear.  What I do see when reading Revelation is quite a colorful story of what the gospel accomplished.  I will be brief as possible hoping not to confuse anyone. 

The wrath of the Lamb is a picture of His passion toward others.  Those “kings of the earth” and others trying to hide from this Lamb where you can read how they they cried out for the mountains to fall upon them was imagery to me of darkness seeking to hide from the light that we read about in John 3.  The light came but darkness comprehended it not. Men hide from the light lest their deeds be exposed.  

This was not a real story unless you believe a literal lamb was climbing up a mountain side seeking to hurt people.  Look for a message in it about the pursuing Lamb of redemption who shed His blood for their sins.  Revelation does repeat more than once, "The Lamb slain." 

See my video on the Loving Wrath of God:





I see the “kings of the earth” hiding in Revelation 6.  I see the same “kings of the earth” making war in chapter 19.  I see the same “kings of the earth” in chapter 21:24 bringing “honor and glory” into the city that was only pictured upon planet earth.  Religion wants to see only a literal war but I see enemies who were previously fighting now subdued.  I see a story about Death riding a horse and the Beast who was figurative being brought down by the gospel.  I see death defeated that was the long reigning champion due to sin (wages of sin is death).  I see enemies subdued.  Paul said in 1stCorinthians 15 that death would be destroyed but enemies “subdued.”  Only annihilationists see “subdued” as destroyed from existence that simply amazes me.  They were "made alive" again to be put to death again??? 

We read about the figurative lake of fire that is called the “second death.”  I call it figurative because most things thrown into it are figurative (no literal beast, no literal false prophet with 2 horns, no literal death and hades cast into it).  

What is the second death?  Annihilationists claim that it is when one is resurrected but dies again that makes no sense.  I find it strange that the second death is made to be literal by annihilationists inside book full of symbolic/figurative language.  I find no mention of two deaths anywhere taught in the OT.  I never found it taught in any of the teachings of Paul or in the teachings of Jesus as to this dying twice.  Annihilationists focus on "perish" and "destruction" to refer somehow to one being forever annihilated but those words always precede the resurrection to people on planet earth and are never said to be what they will experience in the resurrection.  None are raised to extinction.  Condemnation is not defined as extinction.  Destruction was never defined as the second death.  Clearly those who have "perished" (died) will be raised. 

Again, I find no mention of two deaths anyone in the OT.  I thought the wages of sin was death.  Do sin wages need to be paid twice now?  God warned Adam that if he eat of the fruit then dust he shall return but not twice.  One verse that religion twists is Hebrews 9:27 that clearly says, “And as it is appointed unto men ONCEto die, but after this the judgment.”  When I believed annihilationism was for me to get around the above verse by arguing Hebrews 6:4 about those “once” enlightened claiming that one can be enlightened more than once, so death can be more than once too.  Nice try!  However, Hebrews 9:27 is quite clear, “die and then judgment” and not “die and then judgment and die again.”  It clearly shows that what follows death is not death.  The judgment of Hebrews 9:27 was not the white throne judgment.  See my video on Hebrews 9:27:




Whenever I see death in scripture in a figurative or spiritual sense is when I go looking for something “new” to follow.  Example would be that our old man was crucified and now we have a new man.  Those who died in Christ (the all) are those that are said to have become a new creation in 2nd Corinthians 5:17.  Only religion reads the new creatures as those who believed but that robs the word “therefore” in verse 17 pointing back to verse 14.  Religion zeroes in on the word “if” of verse 17 as a condition when clearly it was not a condition from verse 14 on.  "If one died for all" is clearly not an "iffy" statement.  Christ did die for all. 

I read the “second death” in Revelation 20 that I would assume the “kings of the earth” in chapter 19 were tossed into but the same “kings of the earth” are read about in chapter 21:24 as bringing honor and glory into the city.  I had one man tried claiming that the "kings of the earth" of chapter 19 were not the same "kings of the earth" of chapter 21???  This means the "kings of the earth" of chapter 6 were not the same "kings of the earth" of chapter 19, and were not the same "kings of the earth" of chapter 21???   The "kings of the earth" are mentioned 9 times in Revelation but this man said they were not the same??  Imagine me writing a letter mentioning the name Fred Johnson 9 times inside that letter but some else comes along and claims that a different Fred Johnson was implied in each paragraph.  I think we would get confused. 

I am seeing a victorious gospel and not some literal event taking place in the future where a real Jerusalem city comes down.  If you want to believe it is all literal then be sure to make every reference in Revelation as literal and you will see how silly your beliefs will look. 

We have death in chapter 20 but chapter 21 begins with:

And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.
And I John saw the holy city, new Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband.
And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God.
And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.
And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new. And he said unto me, Write: for these words are true and faithful.

Most Baptists and others I know of do not believe they will be resurrected to go to the "New Jerusalem" that is described on planet earth in Revelation 21.  How can "nations of the saved" go in and out if this city if it was not on planet earth (Nations exist on earth)?  It is clearly called the New Earth.  Are we talking about a literal new earth where God will explode this one and start over?  Can this not be figurative to the world we might now be a part of in the new covenant?  We have got to start thinking outside the religious box. 

Will there literally be a new heaven and a new earth or is this a colorful description of the victory of the gospel?  Could not the heaven and the earth before referring to the old covenant being passed away and the new ushered in?  2nd Peter 3:10 reads:

10 But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.

If you study the word "elements" is to see that it was tied to the Law and not planet earth (soil, tree, etc.)  Being a literalist can cause some serious problems.  I used to view 2nd Peter 3:10 as a nuclear war.  It is only to follow the destruction of the "elements" that we read in 2nd Peter 3:

13 Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.

Be very careful being a "religious" literalist because you will see this new heaven and new earth through the eyes of performance oriented religion.  

No more death in Revelation 21 and that is what Paul said more than once but Paul never preached a resurrection to be annihilated as annihilationists read into verses.  I do not believe that "hades" still exists because the moment we die now is to be caught up with those who were held captive in hades before Christ.  Death has no hold on us.  To be absent from the body is to be present with the Lord.  That would be another blog but wanted to make a quick point.

In Christ, all shall be made alive (no more death).  Death is said to be destroyed, and the second death in my opinion is death to the first death and not a universal annihilationism.  The only annihilationism I believe in is that the “old man” and the "old system" was crucified, buried, and old covenant is no more as such things are to never be resurrected again. See my blog on the elements burned with a fervent heat:




I see “former things passed away” and “I make all things new” in Revelation 21 to be nothing new to Paul who said that we are “new creatures in Christ” and that “old things have passed away and behold all things have become new.”  

Death in scripture is also seen as separation and not annihilationism.  In Revelation 21 and 22 is to see those "outside" the gates of the city that implies a separation or an exclusion but not annihilationism.  We have to be careful how we define words inside a book filled with figurative language and symbols. 

I see Revelation as the triumph of Christ.  I see that in Paul's writings in Colossians 1:20:

20 And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile ALL  things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.

I do not believe Jesus annihilates "all things" that oppose Him to have "all things" that do not oppose Him reconciled.  All things in earth and heaven reconciled.  All things have become new.  We are so busy trying to make Revelation literal that we miss out. 

I see Revelation showing absolute victory as Paul uttered that in 1st Corinthians 15 where all things we be put under His feet (submission and not annihilationism).  I see this language in Colossians 2:15:

15 And having spoiled principalities and powers, he made a shew of them openly, triumphing over them in it.

If Calvary did not take care of sin then wiping people will not either as the OT proved that.  I believe Jesus is the "Savior of the world."  I believe that Jesus came to save lives and not destroy them as clearly stated in Luke 9.  I believe Jesus was the Lamb that had taken away the sin of the world.  I believe Jesus is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.  I believe God is reconciled to the world.  I believe God is not imputing sin unto the world.  I believe Jesus died for enemies according to Romans 5.  I believe love endures all things.  I believe love fails not.  I believe mercy endures always.  Annihilationism is a strange fit to all of that.  

I do not read Revelation with the eyes of gloom and doom.  I believe much of the things shared are past.  Jesus told them that He would come quickly.  Only religion turns Jesus into an uneducated person by making us think that “I come quickly” refers to 2000+ years.  This also happens when people make something a literal event that must be seen with eyes and refuse to see it any other way.  You can keep preaching, "Jesus is coming soon" or "quickly" but you will be uttering what religion has been uttering for such a long time now.  All the date settings for Jesus return comes and goes.  I guarantee you that you will not see anything in your lifetime.  We love sensationalism as boring religion needs some spice to it, so gloom and doom and floating off to heaven is the message people love to hear because their religion now seems to have purpose.

Religion attempts to say that “a 1000 years is but as a day” but that is from God’s perspective and not ours.  From our perspective a 1000 years is not quick at all and it certainly is not a day to us.  Jesus was telling people in a language they could understand, “I come quickly.”  To argue that Jesus meant, "A 1000 years are but as a day" was what He meant when He said, "I come quickly" to finite people is silly.  I do not tell my wife, “I am going to the store to buy some milk and will be home soon” and then return 15 years later with the milk.  I doubt my wife would say to me after 15 years, “Wow!  That was quick!” 

We read Revelation and try to make everything literal while missing out on the message of the victorious gospel.  Keep that in mind when you read it.  

Another thing about annihilationism is that they argue the OT and the removal of enemies as permanent extinction rather than their present removal from the land.  What they argue makes no room for a future resurrection if they are now extinct.  Your country can bomb its enemies and they would be considered no more but that does not mean extinction from the spiritual side of it. 

Philippians 2:9-11 reads:

Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name:
10 That at the name of Jesus every kneeshould bow, of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under the earth;
11 And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father.
 
Annihilationists will read the parallel verse in Isaiah 45:23-24:

23 I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, That unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear.
24 Surely, shall one say, in the Lord have I righteousness and strength: even to him shall men come; and all that are incensed against him shall be ashamed.

Ashamed does not mean annihilated.  To try to prove it means annihilated is when the annihilationist will argue Isaiah 41:11:

11 Behold, all they that were incensed against thee shall be ashamed and confounded: they shall be as nothing; and they that strive with thee shall perish.

First of all, Paul was not arguing this or thinking this in Philippians 2:9-11 as only one can insert such an idea.  This is not talking about a worldwide annihilationism but rather their enemies who were the Babylonians.  Sorry, the Babylonians today will not be ashamed or confounded by your country.  

The being ashamed had nothing to do with being annihilated but rather with their "conscious" defeat.  It can be as an army fully defeated and those behind the attacks are ashamed and confounded.  

Everything will come to nothing.  This has nothing to do with a resurrection where they will die again nonsense of annihilationism.  There is no second death in the OT.  Isaiah 41:11 was not saying, “First they will confess…then they will be ashamed…then they will be as nothing…and then they will die.”   

Their being “confounded” had nothing to do with being annihilated by God but rather their own folly had fallen back upon them.  

One thing we have to remember is that Isaiah 45 is not speaking of endless extinction of enemies in general.  The chapter ends with:

25 In the Lord shall all the seed of Israel be justified, and shall glory.

If the one group were permanently annihilated then did Israel's history prove that "all the seed of Israel be justified" permanently?  If the one group were made permanently ashamed and confounded then will the glory be a permanent result to "all the seed of Israel"?  No, they simply were rejoicing in "their" day, as they were boasting in the Lord.  Israel in Romans 11 was blinded, hardened, given a spirit of slumber, and uprooted.  I only see their present day enemies removed.  

When you read in the OT about the wicked "no more" or that they "shall not be" is to ask, "Where shall they not be?"  The answer is here on planet earth.  If they go to nothingness then what is this resurrection of the dead?  Just a bunch of religious word games.  

The words "cut off" in the OT do not mean annihilationism either because Jesus was said to be "cut off" in Daniel 9:26:

26 And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.

1st Samuel 20:15 reads:

But also thou shalt not cut off thy kindness from my house for ever: no, not when the LORD hath cut off the enemies of David every one from the face of the earth.
 
If anti-Christians "cut off" every believer from the face of the earth then does that argue for extinction?  Only if you deny a resurrection.  

The problem is that annihilationists use the OT where there was mystery and a lack of understanding and will force their views of the OT into the NT.  There was no clear picture of the resurrection.  Many believed it but it was not fully revealed. 

Try finding one person who feared never being reunited with their dead loved one(s) anywhere in the NT.  I do think religious people learn to be cold and calloused to those around them but the thought of not being with my family brings no joy or peace.  The Book of Revelation is to be a blessing to those who read it?  How in the world is the extermination of your family a blessing? 

Just pay careful attention to what annihilationists have you read in the OT because they often refer to a “specific” people cut off from the land.  They refer to a specific people destroyed or that have perished.  Notice that we were dealing with a people back then removed from the earth, not some future resurrection or even some so-called second death. 

Another strange argument by annihilationists is that they see damnation as referring to permanent extinction (fear Him who destroys both body and soul in Gehenna) that was referring to a physical death to a specific people alive and not some second death in the afterlife.  If damnation means annihilationism then how could some have a “greater damnation (annihilationism)”? What degrees of extinct are there?  See my blog on Gehenna:

I had one annihilationist tell me that the one beaten with “few stripes versus many stripes” referred to one taking longer to be annihilated as they are punished more than the other.  I guess God leaves the one on the grill longer to think about what he/she had done before becoming extinct.  This foolishness reminds me of a movie called, “My Cousin Vinny” where Vinny wanted to know if the pants he had on were OK to go deer hunting with the District Attorney.  His fiance (animal lover) comes out and says, “Imagine you are a deer...you get thirsty…you put your lips to the cool water…BAM!!  A bullet rips through your head leaving your brains into a bunch of little bloody pieces…Now I ask you, do you think the deer would care what pants the man had on who shot him?”   
I ask you, do you think the man or woman who is being annihilated slowly will end up caring any different than the man or woman snuffed out quickly from existence?  You are going to be extinct and those you wronged will never be made right.  People commit suicide to get away from their emotional pain and God is supposedly doing the same in the spiritual realm to them, so nobody cares when they are extinct.  Not sure what "God will render to EVERY man according to his deed" really implies if they are all equally annihilated.  Not sure what "every man shall give an account" if he/she is permanently annihilated. 

Annihilationists focus on the verses about losing your own soul as proof for annihilationism when it was dealing with physical life.  See my blog on Matthew 16:25-26:


Annihilationists also focus on the broad road that leads to destruction as they read annihilationism into Matthew 7:13-14.  They carry all these things from the shadows of the OT.  See my blog on Matthew 7:13-14:


Another verse annihilationists use is 2ndThessalonians 1:8-9:

In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ:
Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power;

The above verses had NOTHING to do with those who died.  The above leaves no room for a resurrection and some so-called second death.  The above verses do not even address all who ever have lived or those who died in the past.  It was dealing only with a specific people that were "alive" during a specific time.  It was not even addressing us today.  Look at the context:

Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you;
And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels,

The “you” are ONLY the Thessalonians during this specific time and the “them” were specific people during that time who were ALIVE troubling them. 

For years I would quote the above as proof for annihilationism.  I started studying the passage and it dawned on me that the above verse had NOTHING to do with those who died, but only with those who were still alive upon the earth during "that" time.  

Also, the Greek word for "everlasting" is incorrect, as the correct meaning is "age."  Young's Literal Translation got it right when he translated it as:

who shall suffer justice -- destruction age-during -- from the face of the Lord, and from the glory of his strength,


If you start studying aion and aionios then you will see how the word early on changed from age to everlasting/eternal/forever, but it simply does not mean that.  Religion quotes Jesus that warned of "eternal fire" as proof but I will quote Jude 1:7 that used the exact same Greek word to describe the "eternal fire" that destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah that clearly went out long ago.  Jonah was said to be in the belly of the great fish “forever” (Heb. Olam that is the equivalent to the Greek), but Jonah was only in the belly 3 days.   

The destruction was NEVER an after death experience and it was not to be experienced by every unbeliever who ever lived.  People say that “vengeance” will be taken upon those that “know not God” of all who ever lived (extra words added to the verse not stated).  Think about that for a moment.  The people who never even heard of the bible is when God is going to come upon them with terrible vengeance and will shed their blood and make them non-existent?   You can keep that religious “god.” What Thessalonians is arguing is much like what we read about those in the OT.  They will no longer be your "living" enemies. 

Again, 2nd Thessalonians was not a resurrection to be destroyed but a people destroyed during that time on planet earth.  Also, destruction can refer to ruin and not always death (see Strong’s Concordance), so let's try not to always be so gloomy when it comes to Scripture.  1st Thessalonians 5:3 reads:

For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.

The word "punished" in 2ndThess. 1:9 is not a word that means "physical pain" but pain could be implied.  The word there means "judgment" and "to pay."  The ones troubling them and obey not the gospel (living people addressed) would be the ones who would have sudden destruction falling upon them (the ones who "obey not/believe not" the gospel) and the destruction was not after they died and God threw them into the lake of fire where they die twice forever nonsense. These were even the warnings given in the book of Hebrews.  It had nothing to do with an afterlife experience.  It was a destruction the "earth" (specific nation or nations) would be facing, but not an eternal one or even some second death annihilationism, but one that would last for a period of time.  This destruction was not to all men everywhere either, but it was a warning to the land of the living, and such were directly tied to the unbelievers that were troubling the Thessalonians in the context. 

The "you" in verse 6 was the Thessalonians.  No Thessalonians is suffering trouble today.  It was "them" that were told that those troubling "them" (not you) would experience this recompense, but again, that was talking about the land of the living and not to all future generations.  One thing quite clear is that it was not talking about some after death experience.   

To argue that destruction means annihilationism is plain foolish.  Paul handed the fornicator for the “destruction of the flesh” but that the spirit among the Corinthians might be saved/preserved.  The destruction of the flesh was for correction and not annihilation. 

It is very hard talking to an annihilationist because they see almost every use of the words: perish, destroyed, devoured, destruction, die, death, and damnation as extinction.  I do not even bother talking to them about it because I feel I am talking to a wall.  If they want to believe in a victorious-less Christ then that is their problem and not mine.  I believe all are made alive in Christ and not made dead twice as payment for sin.  God is not imputing sin unto the world but clearly He still does by what religion teaches.  

Romans 11:32:

32 For God hath concluded them all in unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all.

The verse is changed by religion to read that God concluded them all in unbelief so that He can extend His mercy to all beyond Israel.  However, unbelievers have their part in the lake of fire that leaves me confused.  If unbelievers are annihilated then how is God showing mercy?  How does His love fail not?  How did Christ die for His enemies and to what purpose was that death for them when they are annihilated?  How does Christ love His enemies when they are annihilated?  I do not show my love for my son by annihilating him.  Enemies might refuse Christ but that does not mean Christ annihilates them for it.  They are the lost coin that never lost its value.  God has been reconciled to the world even though the world might not have been reconciled to Him (2ndCorinthians 5:19).  Annihilationism was not adding up for me. 

Paul said to walk after the flesh is "death" compared to walking after the Spirit is "life and peace" in Romans 8.  Death was not seen as extinction but rather the life one was experiencing.  Ephesians 2:1 teaches that we "were dead in trespasses and sins" but that clearly does not mean extinct.  The one who does not love his brother is said to "abide in death" that does not mean annihilationism.  Sara's womb was said to be dead that does not mean non-existent.  Jesus was said to have died upon Calvary but how was He that same day in paradise with the thief if death implies extinction?  This is where the word game is played by religion with the changing of "I say unto you, Today you shall be with me in paradise" to "I say unto you today, you shall be with me in paradise (some future day)."  

I do believe annihilationism runs too far with the words perish and destruction.  Look at Job 9:22:

22 This is one thing, therefore I said it, He destroyeth the perfect and the wicked.

God destroys the perfect and the wicked into total extinction?  Look at Job 34:15:

15 All flesh shall perish together, and man shall turn again unto dust.

All flesh does die and we do turn to dust.  Adam was told that he would return to dust but annihilated forever?  

Did Job believe he would be annihilated when he said this in Job 7:

O remember that my life is wind: mine eye shall no more see good.
The eye of him that hath seen me shall see me no more: thine eyes are upon me, and I am not.
As the cloud is consumed and vanisheth away: so he that goeth down to the grave shall come up no more.
10 He shall return no more to his house, neither shall his place know him any more.
  
Look at Job 10:

20 Are not my days few? cease then, and let me alone, that I may take comfort a little,
21 Before I go whence I shall not return, even to the land of darkness and the shadow of death;
22 A land of darkness, as darkness itself; and of the shadow of death, without any order, and where the light is as darkness.

Righteous Job annihilated?  It rather sounds that Job did not know of a resurrection.  Are we to assume that Job would see no more good?  We read elsewhere in the OT about the dead unable to praise and how the dead remember "no more."  This was simply the picture they had of death.  David did say that the dead would rise and praise Him when others did not.  

Job says this in chapter 19:

10 He hath destroyed me on every side, and I am gone: and mine hope hath he removed like a tree.

Sorry, when you see such words as destroyed, death, removed, and gone in the OT is not to rush to the thought "permanent extinction."  There are verses like the above that seem to indicate it but Paul makes it quite clear that "all will be made alive" and not only a select few.  

We have to be careful because Scriptures can be twisted to say anything.  I can make it teach that one will never physically die if I wanted.  Jesus said that if one "keeps" His sayings shall never die (once, not two times as annihilationists teach).  Solomon said that in the pathway of righteousness is no death (Proverbs 12:28).  If we take those verses at face value then I proved present immortality.  How about never having a disease in life?  I can quote David for proof.  This means you will never suffer the cold or flu again.  I think you know better.  I thought I knew better when formerly embracing the teachings of annihilationism.

Let's face it, we have verses that appear to be universal as well in the OT not teaching annihilationism:

27 All the ends of the world shall remember and turn unto the Lord: and all the kindreds of the nations shall worship before thee.
28 For the kingdom is the Lord's: and he is the governor among the nations.
29 All they that be fat upon earth shall eat and worship: all they that go down to the dust shall bow before him: and none can keep alive his own soul.  (Psalm 22:27-29).

A parallel in my opinion to the above would be Revelation 5:13:

13 And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power, be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. 

Universalists have their list of OT verses they believe proves the salvation of all.

Annihilationists believe that God is being merciful in destroying the sinner.  They claim that God has to destroy the sinner because he/she rejected the gospel.  They believe God cannot simply be merciful to the sinner and pardon all sins (that actually was the result of Calvary and not our act of believing) but will instead be merciful in destroying them.  They believe the sinner rejecting the gospel did so by his/her freewill and God will not violate that freewill and forgive and save them.  However, my question is what sinner possessing a freewill will say, "Annihilate me God"?  Do they have a freewill choice in the matter?  If God is going to violate their freewill by destroying them then why can't He violate their freewill in sparing them?  Let's face it, I did not sin in the Garden as I did not exercise my freewill, so why do I have to "in Adam all die"?  I did not choose death but another chose it for me.  Why cannot another chose another option on my behalf?  Praise the Lord, Christ was the undoing of Adam.  As I died in Adam apart from my freewill is to be made alive in Christ apart from my freewill.  

For me to live is Christ, and to die is annihilation?  No, it is gain (Philippians 1:21).  

You will find annihilationism camping out heavily in the OT.  Immortality was not a huge topic in the OT.  Look at what Paul said in 2nd Timothy 1:10:

10 But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel

He brought it to "light."  I quoted a few verses to show how those in the OT viewed death.  They were not shouting, "Death, where is thy victory?"  It was not a clear cut topic that we have in the NT. 

Again, the good news brought to light "life and immortality" that was not clear in the OT.  Look at Hebrews 2:15:

15 And deliver them who through fear of death were all their lifetime subject to bondage.

Fear of death is removed through the resurrection. I do believe in the death no more and the sorrow no more.  Paul told us to not "sorrow" as those who have no hope (1st Thessalonians 4:13).  Those who have no hope does not mean that they are "hopeless and doomed" but they have no hope (confident expectation) of the resurrection.  The resurrection back then is not anything like all the bizarre teachings going on today.  Everyone today thinks they go to heaven when they die.  You will not find that teaching back then.  The resurrection and immortality was brought to light by the good news.  Those who did hear the good news or believed it were those who faced death with fear.  Sad, but most hellfire minded Christians die with more fear than that of the unbeliever. 

Annihilationists have the strange belief concerning the love of God that hellfire forever advocates do.  God's love will annihilate you?  God's love fails.  I can love better than their "god" can.  Again, see my blog on Gehenna:


Paul tells us that nothing shall separate us from His love in Romans 8.  Religion reads Romans 8 as to believers only.  The God who "so loved the world" was never a love that would prevent Him from separating from people.  Only those who believe will be loved by God differently than those who do not believe???  So we have God who loved His enemies so much that He died for them to only have them annihilated seems awfully weird to me.  God who is not imputing the sins to the world and has been reconciled to the world will annihilate the world of unbelievers???  Annihilate them for what?  Something has to be imputed now to annihilate them.  
God will annihilate those whom He "so loved" (John 3:16)???  Sorry, I see those in Romans 8 who "live after the flesh shall die" are still those that even "death" shall not separate them from His love.  If God could be reconciled to such people who are not even believers (2nd Cor. 5:19) and that His love died for them while they were UNGODLY and ENEMIES then it is a bit odd to say that death will bring their extinction.  Love hides a multitude of sins but I guess unbelievers have gone beyond the multitude.  Love is patient but I guess God's patience can run out with a man who lived 20 years who rejected their message. 

Annihilationism did to me what other "isms" had done.  They get you agreeing from the start and they keep going where you feel overwhelmed that you just heard truth when all they are doing is getting you to see words from their angle. I know people who have embraced annihilationism that later had questions popping into their heads making them question this belief of annihilationism.  I had that done to me with Calvinism and even Lordship Salvation.  Watch a Jehovah Witness share many verses as they try convincing the person that what they have shared is 100% biblical.  We simply begin seeing scripture their way.  Every time we see the words "perish" is to think that such a person is annihilated.  This is the same thing where hellfire advocates see the word "perish" and see "frying consciously in pain." 


I believe I shared enough.  The soul that sins shall die (in Adam all die) as Adam was the living soul but Jesus the quickening spirit.  In Adam all die but in Christ all shall be made alive.  Christ died for all and all died.  If we died with Him then we shall live with Him.  If we were planted in the likeness of His death (we all were 2nd Cor. 5:14) then we shall also be in the likeness of His resurrection.  The bible never conditioned resurrection upon believing it.  The resurrection is the direct result of the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus Christ on behalf of all.  

Annihilationism is simply a false teaching less extreme than the hellfire forever advocates being taught today but it is still a false teaching.    

Random thoughts on Grace

$
0
0
This blog was simply facing the keyboard and typing the things that filled my mind.  No specific order but sharing some things concerning grace.

You are the son or daughter God always wanted.  It was you that His love was set upon.  God loves you as much as He loves His own Son (John 17:23).  God loved willful enemies so much that He died for them (Romans 5:10). 

Grace is always greater than sin.  You can never out-sin grace.  If you think grace cannot be abused then it is not grace you believe.  Grace never abandons.  If you feel abandoned or alienated then your mindset is not upon grace.  Law excludes sinners while Grace embraces sinners.  If grace cannot embrace you until you improve your behavior or stop sinning then it was never grace.  Grace accepts you as you are.  Grace loves you as you are. 

A fleshly mindset is one preoccupied with sin.  If any sin or circumstance can cause you to doubt the love of God is a revealing of a fleshly mindset.

The gospel is the good news concerning who you are.  You are a new creation because everything of the old is gone whether you believe that or not.  You are forgiven of all trespasses and sins.  You are loved.  You are accepted.  You are reconciled.  You are the praise of His glory.  You are made righteous.  Read 2nd Corinthians 5:14-21 carefully.  If God is not imputing sin to the world then how is God today beholding the world?  If God is reconciled to the world then how is God beholding the world?  What was the “sin of the world” that Jesus had “taken away” (John 1:29)?  What does “He is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world” mean to you? 

The test of faith is anything that comes your way to try and sway you from believing/beholding what you truly are in Christ Jesus.  Are you a forgetful hearer?  Do you walk away from the law of liberty forgetting who you truly are?  As Jesus is, so are you in the world.  Does sin make you doubt that?  Do your negative circumstances make you doubt that?  Do you listen to your negative feelings make you doubt that?  Do listening to religious man-made external tests that supposedly prove your salvation nonsense cause you doubt that?  Such things can shipwreck faith.  Such is a fleshly mindset.  Will you believe the reality of who you are in Christ regardless of what religion or the world tells you and receive a crown of righteousness or will you die bowing your head in shame that the religious fleshly minded life produces? 

To “keep the faith” is not a life of efforts to stop sinning but life where nothing (sin or circumstance) can sway you from your true reality in Christ.  Your identity is never affected by sin or circumstance but unbelief makes you think it can.  Even if we believe not is to know that Christ abides faithful.

Religion is obsessed with sin and circumstances as a test of spiritual reality.  9/11 was judgment upon America they claim.  Hurricane Katrina was sent by God.  Disease is from the hands of God to punish sinners they claim.  No wonder so many are turning to atheism because of such religious insanity.  When terrible things come our way reveals who has a fleshly mindset versus those who do not.  This is why religious people wonder why unbelievers seem happier than them.  This is why religious people wonder why unbelievers appear to have good fortune compared to them.  It is a known fact that unbelievers die a better death than the religious people who had been screaming hellfire judgment at them for years. 

No condemnation and no separation from His love is a glorious reality.  Do you believe that or does your fleshly “sin conscious” mind dispute it?  A mind with little law or with little condemnation can never enjoy no condemnation.  Those who preach law oriented condemnation experience condemnation.  Do not listen to those who preach mean-spirited messages against sinners because they know not the “friend of sinners.” 

Do you believe God is angry?  If so, you have a fleshly mindset.  Do you believe God favors another well-behaved Christian over you?  If so, you have a fleshly mindset.  Do you believe God is sick and tired of your repeat sin?  If so, you have a fleshly mindset.  It is you that fails the grace of God and not grace ever failing you.  Grace can never fail.  Grace that is greater than sin will always be greater than you too.  Grace always embraces you but you fall from Grace embracing law.  You might lose your grip on grace but grace never loses its grip on you.  If grace loses its grip on you then it was never grace, and it certainly was not greater than all sin.  Will you resort to calling that "Greasy Grace"?  If so, then I like for you to remember that years down the road when all of your efforts still result in no "lasting" assurance or joy.  Even grace is greater than your blasphemous statement against grace.  Maybe you will finally come to embrace the grace that embraced you.   

Are you as righteous as Jesus Christ?  Are you as accepted as the apostle Paul?  If you have doubts is revealing a fleshly mindset. 

Paul said in Romans 8, “Who is he that condemns?”  The sad reality is many people condemn themselves.  Jesus does not condemn.  People misread verse 1 as saying, “Get yourself into Christ and He will not condemn you.”  No, those who walk “after the flesh” experience condemnation as walking after the flesh in Romans 8 was a law oriented mindset.  The Law condemns when Jesus does not.  The reason you feel condemned is because you are listening to an old system that has been abolished.  If you listen to what Jesus says is to hear no condemnation even if caught in the very act of sin.

If I were to say, “Frank does not have a mean-spirited bone ‘in him’ at all” is not saying that you have to get ‘in Frank’ to experience the ‘no mean-spirited bone.’  I am saying that 'in Frank' there is not a mean-spirited bone period.  There is no condemnation in Christ Jesus period.  There is not an ounce of condemnation in Him.  You do not get ‘in Him’ to experience no condemnation but the reality is that there is no condemnation in Him at all but people live in fear of condemnation until they somehow get their lifestyle in order first that is a fleshly mindset.   

The ONLY people who feel rejected of Christ are those who are law oriented.  The highest concentration of "I feel rejected" people are church people.  Who is he that condemns when it was Jesus who died? Stop condemning yourself when the triune Godhead is not condemning you.  Let religion condemn you all they like but never let them sway you from the reality that religious people never get to enjoy.   

A sin oriented mind sears the conscience but a grace oriented one frees a person to enjoy life.  Are you miserable over your sins?  Replace your law oriented mind with a grace oriented one instead. 

A mind focused on quitting sin will only commit sin more.  You tend to gravitate toward the thing you always think about.  The one sin you always think about trying to avoid will be the one sin that always will haunt you with what seems like unbearable temptation.  However, Grace accepts every flaw you see in yourself and robs sin its strength.  Grace is where you can say right now, “All is well.”  Grace frees the mind entirely of thinking about sin.  If you feel rejected by God for your sins then you are not grace oriented. 

What the Law demanded is what Grace supplied.  What you see as lack through the eyes of the Law is already met in Grace. Those sins you see that required a sacrifice in the OT is now gone forever in the sacrifice of Christ.  Being sin conscious implies you have a guilty conscience.  A guilty conscience can never rest in grace because it is mixed with law. 

Many are trying to quit their sins to enjoy grace and are miserable rather than enjoying their lives because of grace.  You are complete in Christ.  There is no lack.

Is this a license to sin?  Only in religion is there a license to sin.  How?  Listen to religious people constantly justifying their sins.  They are the ones who always talk about sin.  They are the ones who claim that you cannot practice sin but listen to what they say concerning their repeat sins.  They do not call the repeated sins "practice" but rather "occasional mishaps."  They claim that if you are fighting against sin then you are not "practicing" sin.  How utterly ridiculous.  Paul even said that even those who seek to have you under the Law fail to keep it.  You can never keep law, but grace always keeps you.  Do not fail the grace of God by returning back to a law system/mindset. 

We do not have a license to sin but a freedom from sin entirely at this very moment.  Sin is no longer to reign as king.  I do not have to listen to it.  I have died to sin.  I do not have to think about my sin.  God remembers my sin no more.  God is not imputing a single sin unto the world.  Sin has no power over me.  However, join religion and you will discover how powerful sin is in their lives and that is due to them not knowing grace.  Sin is practically all what religious people think and talk about. Think about yourself for a moment.  Do you struggle with peace and assurance?  If so, what is the first thing that enters your mind as a possible reason?  Your fleshly oriented mind probably went hunting for a possible unknown sin or unconfessed sin or some lack of obedience on your part.  You cannot mix grace with Law even slightly or you will be miserable.  

Faith does not affect sin and circumstances as it will not make them magically go away.  So many are always praying for God to take care of certain sins or circumstances in their lives that they believe is behind their struggle to believe.  I know a man who blamed his unbelieving wife for his struggle to believe in grace.  I know many who blame pornography as the reason for their struggles to believe in grace.  They want such things corrected or removed before they can believe that God accepts them and loves them.  This is a great error of a fleshly mindset.  Faith is not you believing and then trying to make your flesh behave like a Christian.  Faith is simply you beholding your reality as you are right now.  Only religion throws a rulebook at you and claims that failing the rulebook may prove you never believed nonsense.  Only religion will backdoor Law into Grace.  

Right now picture in your mind what a perfect believer is to you that would give you assurance if you could ever reach what you perceive as a perfect believer.  Think about all the things you think will make you acceptable to God.  Think about what behavior will have to be present and what sins would have to be gone.  What your fleshly mind is conjuring up as an ideal believer is actually only a partial reality.  The partial reality is that you allow some flaws to be present in that believer but the reality is that, "As Christ is, so are we in this world."  There are no flaws as there are no flaws in His body.  Sin has been taken away.  We are "made" the righteousness of God.  We are "complete" in Him.  We are "perfected forever" in Christ Jesus.  God remembers our sins no more.  We are made "holy" once for all.  What you are striving for in your religious endeavors will always come short of what is already true.  Your religious endeavors to be such things in practice will only serve to frustrate the living tar out of you.  Let grace permeate your thinking.  You are not to make your "state" (behavior) match your "standing" (how God sees you) as religion teaches, as that will frustrate you to no end and will make you conscious of how weak and helpless you truly are.  Instead, you are to renew your mind and have your mind mirror that permanent "standing" you do have in Christ Jesus.   

The one thing that irks religious people is when they hear, "God remembers your sins no more...even while sinning."  They hate to hear, "God loves sinners who sin terribly."  They hate it more when one says, "God loves believers while they sin." To make them angrier is to reveal the reality that, "God loves the believer who sins as much as the believer who does not." They hate to hear that if a believer does not do another good work for God is to know that God is just as pleased with them.  His good pleasure in us is all due to our identity and not performance.  Religion who hates this reveals their mixture of Law and Grace.  They are grace haters and do not even see it.  If you cannot accept those statements is to never know lasting peace and assurance because your understanding of Grace is that you have to meet some minimum requirements for God to be pleased and love the likes of you. That is a destructive mindset.  

The above is not saying that we are now blessed to go and sin away freely but we know that if we sin that we have an advocate.  We know that Jesus has taken sin away where we no longer have to try and sow on fig leaves as religious people do to cover shame.  We do not fear the light as religious people do.  We do not have to walk on eggshells around God.  We are free to be ourselves and being ourselves is beholding the reality of who we actually are in Christ.  We know we are perpetually forgiven of sin.  We can keep our minds out of the religious gutter of sin consciousness and flaws.  Sin never defines who we are ever.  We can stop worrying about our sins.  We can stop thinking about them because if we do not then we will never know the true image of God we were made in, and that true image is after righteousness and true holiness (not performance).  Religion defines righteousness by performance but we enjoy it by faith.  Their eyes are veiled and it is pointless to say that they do not even see that their eyes are veiled.  

The world of religion will see our sins and condemn us for them.  The world of religion will call us the sin we repeatedly do.  However, sins can never define our true reality we have in Christ Jesus.  We are created after the image of God in righteousness and true holiness that religious people are still trying to achieve in their efforts.  Only such a mindset of our true identity frees us from even thinking about our sins.  We are no longer sin (guilty) conscious.  We are forever the praise of His glory and that is where our thinking is fixed upon!

Faith is simply seeing past the sin and circumstances and instead beholds the reality of who they truly are in Christ Jesus.  Faith is based not on the seen realm but rather the unseen realm.  To believe sin or circumstances puts a barrier between them and God or that sin or circumstances may prove they do not belong to Him then their faith is based on the seen (fleshly mindset) realm.  Their mindset reveals that they know not righteousness.  There is a righteousness by Law (fleshly mindset) and a righteousness by faith.  The Law demanded righteousness that Paul said that there are "none, no not one," but Grace supplied it even when we feel we are at our worst.  Everything we formerly were in the "first Adam" is gone and everything in the "second Adam" is now the reality.  Do you have a former old man mentality or a new man reality mindset?  

The next time you sin...The next time a negative circumstance comes your way...The next time you feel God is miles away...The next time you feel God is angry is when you are in a position to choose to believe what you see in the physical realm (not a reality) or you can look past it and know that the trying of your faith is more precious than gold.  Is your identity based on Jesus Christ or upon your performance?  You cannot mix the two.  

Are you honestly claiming your gospel works?

$
0
0
Are you an honest or dishonest believer?  Are you the real deal or are you faking Christianity? 

What does your heart say concerning the gospel you believe?  If your heart could speak then would it validate the gospel you claim to believe or would it embarrass you in front of others? 

Share your gospel aloud to yourself but listen to your heart.  Is your heart validating it or questioning it?  Does your heart validate the forgiveness of sins or do you still question whether God has forgiven you?  

Imagine your mind and heart sharing the gospel to a total stranger.  Would they contradict each other on each point confusing that stranger as what to believe?  Would your mind say, “This is truth” but would your heart still be longing for what the truth said it would bring (freedom, abundant life, joy)?  

Do not lie to yourself as I used to do myself when asked questions that made me uncomfortable.  We often go searching our lives for those "moments" when we felt very close to God to get around the questions I am now asking.  We go searching for those times when we felt God's love in a special way.  We go searching for those moments where we felt forgiven or even felt joy or assurance.  This way one can answer, "Yes, my gospel has produced such liberating feelings and experiences" even though you would not describe your life as liberated.  If you are honest then you would realize that such an experience is common with other religions that believe a different gospel than you do.  I am talking about an abiding reality and not some yo-yo experience that "all" have experienced.  It is important that you be completely honest with yourself, as lying to yourself might preserve your pride but lying never will free you.  Truth shall set you free but lying never will. The sooner people become honest the quicker they can be free. 

Does your gospel proclaim peace while your heart cries for one drop of water?  Does your gospel proclaim forgiveness of sins while your heart only knows guilt?  Does your gospel proclaim the love of God while your heart fears His anger and wrath?  Does your gospel proclaim reconciliation while your heart is still seeking friendship? 

Do you define your life as one consciously aware of the love of God?  I will make this easy and will simply ask how would the past two weeks define you?  Would your thought life drive those who are depressed into the loving arms of the Father or are you the depressed still looking for the loving arms of the Father?  

Are you at rest or are you tirelessly trying to find that rest? 

Do you believe or do wonder if you believe?  This is a huge problem among religious people.  They claim you do nothing to be saved but then worry if they have done the “believing” correctly to be saved. 

Are you conscious of assurance or are you still reading articles and books to find assurance?  Do you tell others that you are assured but deep down you know that is a lie?

You know being honest about the real you would make your religion all vain if you lacked peace and assurance that you claim your gospel brings.  Imagine sharing the gospel and then saying, “I have no lasting assurance of the things I just shared with you.  I describe myself as a spiritual yo-yo when it comes to assurance.” 

Honest Christians are those who might preach what they were taught but they know deep down that it simply is not working.  These are often what religion calls “backsliders” because such people can only handle so much before wandering away for a while.  Some honest Christians turned to atheism because they not only realized the contradictory claims of their religion but they realized that none of the things they were taught brought peace and joy.

Honest Christians recognize that something is wrong.  They never seem to make the connection that their religion/gospel is behind their misery and some will sadly never let go of it fearing the consequence "their" religion claims will happen.   

Many wonder why they feel so relaxed when they walk away from Christianity briefly or permanently.  Read the testimonies of former Christians turned atheists as they share the joy of now living life they felt robbed of for years while in Christianity. They describe actually being happy.  Do you believe they are deceived claiming happiness or will you consider that maybe you are deceived for not having happiness? 

At my former job, the maintenance manager had a joke thumb tacked to his wall that said, “Jesus might love you, but the rest of us think you’re an *******” as he did not have much respect for Christianity.  You can lie with your lips but not your heart.  What do people think of you?  Do they see Jesus the friend of sinners or a person frustrated, angry, and full of criticism? 

Are you an actor or the real deal?

I had a man recently email me about how he walked away from Christianity and how he feels better.  His wife is a Christian but stated that she enjoys the “new” him that is away from Christianity.  He is sharing the better person he had become away from Christianity.  He shared how he went out of his way to be nice to his neighbor he previously (while in his Christianity) could not stand to be around but now went over and enjoyed a couple of beers with him.  I know religious people are focusing on the word "beers" in that sentence as this is the real critical them reading this blog.

A strange thing it is to demonstrate more of a love of Christ away from Christianity than in it.  Many discover this truth but erroneously make the connection that they are happier away from God rather than their religion.  They blame God for making them miserable rather than their religion.  They fail to see their gospel formula was never real.  One man said that if it is a formula then it was never milk.  

I said in another blog that atheists are closer to the truth than most Christians are.  Why?  Because atheists threw out the “god” of religion and are now in a place to accept the God of all grace.  Only dishonest Christians will hold on to their religion believing they are the one true religion.  Dishonest Christians will not admit, “Hey!  Something is not right here.  Where is this peace and joy that the world does not experience as they seem happier than me?  Where is this abundant life?  Why do I struggle so much with believing God and the gospel?  Why am I so angry all the time?  Why am I so frustrated?  Why does God seem so distant from me?  I always feel guilty.  I feel so sinful.  My God seems so displeased.”

Honest Christians never stepped completely over into Dishonest Christianity.  Dishonest Christianity are those who simply believe what they experience is the norm.  They are content with the mire of bondage while honest Christians want out.  In fact, they call bondage freedom, as they never tasted true joy and peace that they claim to experience.  I have read articles where they call all the miseries one claims to experience in Christianity as signs of life and for them to rejoice in such things. 

If your heart had lips then would it lead people to Christ?  Is there a glorious party going on inside of your heart?  Do you enjoy the abundant life?  Do you really believe that your miseries that religion calls normal would woo the world your way?  Was Jesus a miserable man?  Do you believe He was miserable and His miserable life wooed people to Him?  Would you want your child to feel like you do?  Would you want your child to live the Christianity you do? Would you want them to experience their deathbed the way you fear deep down you might experience yours (fear and uncertainty)? 

I see so many who get enraged when one claims not to believe in hell in some afterlife.  Why are they so angry?  I hear some claim that it robs people of a fear that they should have.  I however see a people learning about a love that casts out all fear that religion seeks to instill in people.  If a literal hell fire torture pit in the afterlife were not true then how would that affect religion that uses hell as a manipulative tool?   Did you know that those who scream, “Turn or Burn” tend to be the ones who die a very uneasy death compared to unbelievers? Question, if a forever torture pit in the afterlife did not exist then how would knowing that affect you? 

Christianity tends to be those that live worried about what lies at deaths door.  How about you?  What would you do if you found out that you only had 60 seconds to live?  Would you be confessing every possible sin as quick as possible?  Would you mentally try to forgive every person that ticked you off?  Would you pray again that erroneous sinner’s prayer that religion taught you to pray?  Would you try quoting every assurance verse to arouse your heart into assurance?   Would you be psycho-analyzing your Christian life (works, sins, and so on) to draw assurance from it or would you be telling God how sorry you are?  Would you worry which sort of God would be meeting you beyond deaths door (angry/loving)?  You can lie with your lips but what does your heart say?  What would a death bed experience reveal about the real you? 

I know one person that always talked a big game when it came to her death.  She was disease free and spoke confidently of facing death triumphantly.  She shared how she would want people to rejoice at her funeral because she was in heaven.  Well, death came knocking shortly after her conversation she had with me but her so-called assurance went on vacation.  I rarely see people as scared as she got.  She was in tears claiming that she did not have complete certainty.  Her religion was based on the externals (most are) and it showed. She did a great job lying to me with her lips but death made her heart speak.

Religion believes that their gospel is the only true gospel because they have members who used to smoke, drink, and do drugs but not anymore.  Let us be honest, any religious cult can make that claim.  Are you only a poster child for religion?  Are you all clean outwardly?  What would your heart say to us about your inward parts? 

If we can see in your heart then what would it reveal about you?  Are you full of assurance?  Do you have joy unspeakable?  Does the love of God rule your heart?  Does peace rule your heart?  Are you no longer sin conscious?  Are you guilt free?  Are you free from fear?  If not, please examine the gospel you believe.

If you are not free then do not think that you are embracing the true gospel.  Do not be the person I once was by thinking it will only get better.  Do not think getting rid of that one sin will make it better.  Do not think understanding more theology will make it all better.  Do not think that a little more clarity on your gospel will make it all come together, as it just might be "your gospel” making you miserable. 

The wrong gospel is never the power of God unto salvation as it simply does not work.  The gospel speaks directly to the mind while the devil (Law/Religion) blinds/veils the mind and speaks to the flesh.  If your gospel is presented as a formula then remember that it is not true milk. 

Question any gospel that has "points" that have to be in a specific order.  Question any gospel that preaches bad news.  Question any gospel that preaches alienation and separation that God removed (see 2nd Corinthians 5:19; Colossians 1:20-21).  Question any gospel makes you worry if you did not do something right.  Question any gospel that makes you worry if you did not do something enough.  Question any gospel that produces anxiety.  Question any gospel that makes you sin conscious.  Question any gospel that limits what God can do until you do something first.  Question any gospel that makes the first Adam more powerful than the second Adam.  Question any gospel that uses fear to get you to respond.  Question any gospel that will backdoor works into it.  Question any gospel that makes you doubt God based on your future works or sins.  Question any gospel that makes any law declarations in it.  Question any gospel that tells you things you must start doing. 

The true gospel will bring out the real you.  The real you will stop trying to hide from God every time you believe you screw up.  The real you will no longer be thinking He is ticked off with you. The real you is based on God's faith and not yours.  We believe His faith concerning us.  What God believes about you (not religion) is what the heart rests in.  
 
Stop thinking the real gospel will make you stop sinning or sin less because that alters ones perception of the glorious 'gospel of grace' and perverts it into the 'gospel of conforming' that is no gospel.  I wish believers would learn the lesson that God is not answering the prayer, "God, take away this pet sin of mine."  How many times have you prayed about that certain sin(s) you struggled with now for a long time that has yet to go away?  How many more prayers before you will learn that it will not be answered?  The only reason you keep praying for God to take it away is because you think God is worried and upset about it.  You think God is irritated with you.  You think God has some anger in Him against your faults.  You think God still imputes sin because you keep repeating that one sin.  You think there is a certain amount of unhappiness in God's heart toward you.  You think God's love and forgiveness is conditional.  You think God has to be at least a little disappointed with you.  You are believing lies!

Those who are worried and fighting against their sins are always those who do not enjoy forgiveness of sins.  Fighting sins is not how one enjoys forgiveness of sins.  Fighting sins is how one will perpetually question whether God has forgiven them.  It will make you aware of your failure that was the purpose of the Law.  I rather fight against a sin consciousness than some sin that clearly I am unable to beat.  Fighting against those repeated sins only gives strength to such sins. Fighting against sins will make you aware of how weak your flesh truly is and that is no way to live.  

Feeling that my sins reveal my shortcomings before God will NEVER allow for 'forgiveness of sins' to be enjoyed.  It is "forgiveness of sins" and not "forgiveness of not sinning."  It is enjoying sins forgiven and not sins refrained.  How can you enjoy forgiveness of sins if you are too busy trying not to sin to enjoy forgiveness of sins?  

Forgiveness of sins are enjoyed by those who sin and not the self-righteous.  Only religious people will read into what I just said and will say, "So shall we sin to enjoy forgiveness of sins?" Forgiveness of sins is what we enjoy and never some erroneous fixation upon sins to enjoy.  I am not enjoying sins committed but sins forgiven.  I do not commit sins to purposely enjoy forgiveness of sins and I do not quit sins to enjoy the forgiveness of sins.  Forgiveness of sins are enjoyed by those who sin so do not read more into that statement than I gave.  

Where sin abounds is to behold the grace that super abounds.  Grace will always exceed all sin ever committed.  This does not mean that we turn fleshly and think about doing sins to allow grace to demonstrate its beauty.  It is for us to not be sin conscious (we have died to sin) and to live in the glorious reality that grace super abounds in all areas of our life always.  Remember, grace is greater than our sins but never forget that grace is even greater than us as well.

You do not come up short today.  Religion loves to quote Romans 3:23 that tells us that all have sinned and come short of the glory of God that was before Calvary but fails to read what happened as the result of Calvary in verse 24.  We were "justified freely by His grace."  Freely means, "without a cause/reason."  Do not live your life feeling "shorted" because you have all things in Christ Jesus. 

Those who are forgiven much are said to love much, and never those who sin less love more.  A sin less attitude makes one conscious of failure and Law.  I never get out of bed thinking, "How can I sin less today?" because that will lead to an exhausting day made up of failure.  I do not dwell on my sins as I have died to it.  I do not allow sin to reign as king.  There is a reason why we are to have our hearts sprinkled clean from an "evil conscience" (sin conscience; guilty conscience).  An evil conscience does not enjoy forgiveness of sins as everything to an evil conscience is impure. 

Religion would have you live life with the OT mentality, "Woe is me."  Religion would have you live in remorse over your sins of omission and that of commission.  Living in remorse does not breed love but rather a sense of distance and alienation from the one who so loved you.  Those who struggle to believe they are forgiven tend to be easily angered and appears to be quite often.  They tend to be critical of others and even love to argue.  It seems that the more one doubts forgiveness the more critical they are of others.  Those struggling with forgiveness are easily irritated.  They often quote all the verses on forgiveness of sins to arouse some nice brief feelings but that is never the route where one enjoys the forgiveness of sins perpetually. 

How do you experience "forgiven much/love much"?  By focusing on the very person you are right now while beholding "no condemnation" over a single thing you do or not do.  It is you saying, "Wow!  What a screw up I am and God loves me and accepts me as I am and not with some demand to clean myself up." Our response should be, "Wow!  God has forgiven someone like me!" and not, "How can God forgive someone like me?" The moment we say, "Oh no!  I just did that sin again" is when the mind experiences condemnation and feelings that God is angry and hiding His face from us.  This is what causes people to question forgiveness rather than enjoy forgiveness because their "god" is, "Clean up your act or else." 

I personally do not view myself as a screw up but was using that as an example.  I merely view the obvious contradiction of how I see myself through the eyes of the flesh/law and who I truly am in Christ Jesus.  Looking at myself through the eyes of the Law is when I see myself as a train wreck but looking at myself through the eyes of Jesus Christ is when I see righteousness and true holiness.  I see a person free of blemish and spot.  I see one accepted and loved.  I see one who is the praise of His glory. 

A fleshly mindset will see flaws but a spiritual mindset sees "perfected forever."  I do not mix the fleshly mindset with the spiritual mindset that religion attempts to do because my years of experience taught me that religion only knows death rather than life and peace in the Spirit.  This is not the progressive sanctification nonsense, "Make your behavior match your position in Christ" that never works.  It is mirroring my mind to that true reality I have in Christ.

People often fight against sins because they fear punishment.  Why are you in such a heated battle with your sins?  Is it because you think someone is angry or might retaliate for your sins?  Ask yourself if it is because you fear consequences from God.  Religion says that they fight against their sins because they love God and do not want to do things that are not pleasing in His sight.  That sounds so good but it is not what honest Christians experience deep down.  You are only aware of constant failure to "please" God who is already pleased with you!  You will only question the sincerity of your love every time you fail.  Live out of the reality that you are well-pleasing 24/7 regardless of what you do or not do and see how that affects your life.  

The gospel is you ALREADY accepted even with that pet sin.  You do not lose the pet sin to be accepted and you do not lose the pet sin to stay accepted.  The Law revealed that none is righteous so what will all the inconsistent efforts to do legal righteousness do for the gospel?  Also, what will it do for you?  Will legal righteousness make you more righteous in the sight of God?  Will sin make you less righteous in the sight of God?  Will legal righteousness make you more forgiven than you already are?  Will it make you more accepted in the Beloved than you already are?  Will it make you better in the eyes of God?  Will it make God bless you?  Did you find your insane efforts made life better for you?  Are you happier?  Did those insane efforts make God's love and forgiveness seem so incredibly real to you?  Get rid of the religion!

The gospel did not come along with magical powers to make you behave righteously.  You will find that the sins you committed before believing the gospel are still there after you believe the gospel.  All of your attempts to fight those sins away only kept them around all of these years.  Give up the battle!  I said, "Give up the battle!" and not "Give in to your sins" as there is a difference, since "both" (battle/give in to sin) are a fleshly mindset. 

Giving up the battle is knowing that sin is dead and defeated.  Giving up the battle is knowing that all of those sins you are conscious of are forgiven and forgotten.  Giving up the battle is you knowing that those sins will not and cannot make you any less accepted than you already are.  This is how we can get our minds out of the fleshly gutter of sin consciousness.  If you are sin conscious then you believe that God is sin conscious too.  If sin can cause you to doubt who you are in Christ then you fail the test of faith that is more precious than gold and silver. Never doubt your true identity based on anything you do or feel. 

I cannot describe the joy of living my life without worrying about my sins.  I am being myself and no longer faking it.  I am not wearing the mask of religion anymore.  I threw away the fig leaves and now live naked before God without the shame.  I do not have to put on a holier than thou performance.  I do not have to do the daily bible studies to feel better.  I do not have to listen to Christian music all day to try to keep myself in some godly frame of mind with nice feelings to accompany it. 

I live in my new identity that NOTHING can affect.  The life I live is CHRIST who lives in me as the old me is dead and buried.  As Christ is, so am I in this world.  My mindset is not upon the flesh.  It is not upon the fleshly mindset of, “What sins can I do today?” that is not the mind of Christ.  It is also not upon the other fleshly mindset of, “God, I vow not to do this sin today but will be as obedient as possible to every Law commanded” as that is not the mind of Christ for us.   

I live out of the new identity of who I am in Christ Jesus.  I do not live with a sin consciousness.  I behold myself as righteous and holy and not sinful and disgusting.  I view myself as one who "doeth righteousness" (by faith/not law), and not one who needs to focus on making myself more righteous in the sight of God (Law/religion).  I do not beat myself up over sin but rather lift myself up rejoicing due to His victory over sin and my death to sin.  I am buried and I prefer keeping my old self there.  I put off the old man and his deeds by putting on the new man that is renewed not by efforts to behave but rather, "renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him" (Col. 3:10).  

I threw away the Law as I have died to it.  The Law cannot even give me a spiritual parking ticket. The Law revealed the old me that failed in every attempt and revealed that I was guilty of the whole Law.  The Gospel reveals the new me and I renew my mind in that reality daily.  It is this mindset that I see my acceptance along with God’s eternal loving grip of me that never fails.  With no condemnation lingering over me has brought out the truest me that religion sought to cover with fig leaves.  God loves Dave as Dave and not as some religious puppet. The religious strings of fear and guilt manipulation no longer pull my arms and feet.  I have cast out the bondwoman and her son.  I live free but what about you? 

I can say a lot more on this subject but I simply want you to be honest with yourself.  Does your gospel really work?  Maybe you still need a few more years struggling away at your sins.  Maybe you need a few more years of trying to find assurance.  Maybe you need a few more years believing your religion holds the one true gospel.  Maybe you need a few more years of being unhappy and critical of others.  Maybe a few more years of anything else going on in your life since you embraced religion to finally cause you to stop and question it all. 

I will be very blunt and use a word I do not normally use but I want you to think about it carefully.  If the gospel you hear/believe makes you feel like crap then it probably is crap.  Would it really kill you to believe that maybe God is too good to be true?  Would it kill you to believe that God accepts you as you are?  Would it kill you to be happy and content for once?  Would it kill you to be able to love your neighbor and accept him/her with all of their faults? Would it kill you to have a God love you with all the faults and blemishes "you" see in your life?  Would it kill you to question your gospel/religion???

Video Titled: Hallelujah in Hell

Some thoughts on Total Forgiveness of Sins

$
0
0
Struggling with forgiveness of sins is a universal religious disease that needs to be cured.  It is why we feel agitated at times.  It is why we cry out, “My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken me?”  It is why we struggle with forgiving others.  It is why we are easily angered.  It is why we do not enjoy the fruits of the Spirit.  It is why we are critical and judgmental of ourselves and others.  It is why prayer and bible reading seems to be a chore and why church can be an absolute bore. 

I have done a 4-part blog on confession of sins and why we do not confess sins today so I will not repeat it here.  I do believe the religious invented judicial versus parental forgiveness hinders the full enjoyment of sins forgiven and I speak from past personal experience. 

Would you agree with a child who says, “I must be good to be loved”?  Does that child need to be good to be loved?   Would you not feel sorry for a child who is trying hard to be loved, forgiven, and accepted by his/her parents?   This describes much of Christianity when it comes to a loving heavenly Father.  People are on an endless struggle to be loved, forgiven, and accepted by Him.  They say with their lips, “I am forgiven” but their heart is crying out. 

You agreed that a child does not need to be good to be loved.  Now does it make sense to say that in order to enjoy forgiveness is to refrain from sinning?  How do I enjoy forgiveness of sins if I do not sin?  I raised this question in my previous blog on October 18th:

How can you enjoy forgiveness of sins if you are busy trying not to sin to enjoy forgiveness of sins? 

If you are trying not to sin to enjoy forgiveness then you cannot and will not enjoy forgiveness every time you sin.  You will think that God is not pleased with you.  You might even question whether God has forgiven you when you keep repeating the same sin.  You will see forgiveness as only conditional and that is how religion presents forgiveness.  I have seen so many people defeated because they cannot accept that God would forgive a repeat offender.  They certainly cannot accept that they are already forgiven before they even sin. It should be no wonder why they do not enjoy forgiveness. 

Instead of being sin conscious is to be forgiven conscious.   Am I saying to be forgiven conscious even when you sin?  Yes, even when you sin. 

What is sin?  It is missing the mark.  How do we sin?  By trying to be like God through efforts, religion, and anything else you impose upon yourself.   This is why I am against the religious teaching of Standing and State of the believer.  This teaching states that you are positionally righteous but you need to make your state (daily behavior) match/mirror your standing or position in Christ.  This is no different from Adam from trying to be like God.  This religious teaching is for you to see how short you come of God’s perfection and for you to do whatever it takes to make your behavior somehow mirror God’s perfection.  This ONLY breeds failure and frustration.  No wonder so many keep going forward in altar calls to rededicate their lives, “God, I vow not to do that sin again.  I vow to refrain from this and that.  I promise I will be more faithful” and such vows are broken in days or weeks. 

We are not to be like Adam and assume that we can do something that will make us more like God.  Cease from the religious efforts and behold instead, “As Christ is, so are ye in the world.”  You are perfected forever.  You have been made holy once for all.  You are complete in Christ.  You are forgiven and loved.  You are accepted in the Beloved and never rejected.  He will never leave you or forsake you.  You can forsake Him but He remains faithful to you because that is what love will do. 

Make your thoughts mirror your reality and get the eyes off the behavior.  Viewing behavior will make you feel disqualified even though He qualified us in Him.  There is no darkness as the light now shines.  The only alienation one experiences is in his/her own mind (Colossians 1:19-21; Ephesians 4:17-18).  Darkness is only the lies you choose to believe.  The light speaks only truth concerning you.  It reveals what God believes about you.  You are the son or daughter He always wanted.  You are cherished by the Father.  His arms of love and grace embrace you right now regardless if you believe that.  

Here is a good short video about the man-made standing/state of the believer or what is known as progressive sanctification:

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Iz6fu2TO2y4&feature=youtu.be

I am not against behavioral change but never to get closer to God or to be more like Him as that is impossible.  I am as near to God as Jesus Christ and not one bit of righteousness or sin will change that one iota.  No wonder so many feel distant and alienated from God because they are too busy self-analyzing how they are not like the Almighty.  They keep trying to be more like Him that only breeds the sense of distance.  Their prayers are, "Oh God, I failed you again.  I sinned again.  I done this again.  I did not demonstrate you in my behavior.  I am so sinful and rotten."  Such only appeals to a self-righteous heart.  It opens the door to misery.    

Do you recall the first time you trusted Christ?  Did you initially experience a great joy from believing your sins were all forgiven?  What if it is possible to experience that same joy daily?  It is available to you.  The reason you are not enjoying it is because your mindset is fleshly.  Fleshly mindset is a person who is law/religious/sin oriented.  It would be you believing that God is still angry and holds sin against you.  If you are not 100% assured you are forgiven right now then you serve a “god” who still imputes sin and there is no getting around that. 

How many times have you prayed, “God, reveal to me my secret faults.  Do I have any unknown sins that need confessing”?  No wonder you struggle.  No wonder forgiveness is anything but precious to you.  Your mindset is OT Law.  Your mindset is that of Adam/death.  You are sin oriented and it is killing you. 

Forgiveness can only be enjoyed by someone who sins.  Forgiveness is not something a self-righteous person enjoys as they are the ones who will read this and despise what I am saying because they feel it takes advantage of God’s grace.  If grace cannot be abused by those who are foolish enough to be grace abusers then it was never grace. 

There are three types of people: 

Person A:  One who enjoys forgiveness but sins.

Person B:  One who strives hard to not sin to enjoy forgiveness.

Person C:  One who is forgiven but does not know that they are forgiven.

Tell me, which one of the above is self-righteous?  Do not kid yourself because you instantly knew which person would be considered self-righteous out of the above 3.  Are you self-righteous?  If you are doing anything to enjoy and experience forgiveness right now then you are fleshly.  You are seeking to sow on fig leaves to cover your “shame” versus those of us who can stand naked before God without the shame. 

Were the men who nailed Jesus to the cross enjoying their forgiveness?  No.  Let us be clear that Jesus prayed, “Father, forgive them for they know not what they do.”   Do you believe God honored that prayer?  Religious people do not live conscious that they are forgiven.  Everything they attempt to do in order to enjoy forgiveness robs them of instant joy.  They merely arouse the same feelings any other religion experiences when they confess or do extreme things to feel and enjoy forgiveness.  The feelings/assurance never last in a religious person.  There is also a question mark in the back of that persons mind whether God has truly forgiven them entirely.   

We read how Jesus went to His death with forgiveness on His lips, “Forgive them for they know not what they do” but supposedly He came forth victoriously from the grave with an unforgiving chip on His shoulder.  Instead of freely forgiving sinners like He did hanging on the cross is for people to somehow earn or do things to get it.  People will object to being freely forgiven because they always add the word “but” to forgiveness.  As one pastor said, when a person says “but” will be when do-do comes out of that but (but you must do this and that to be forgiven/remain forgiven). 

I said this in my blog on October 18th:

I do not commit sins to purposely enjoy forgiveness of sins and I do not quit sins to enjoy the forgiveness of sins.

I simply am not thinking about sins.  I am not thinking how short I come from the mark of perfection in my performance because as Christ is so am I. 

I know the religious mind twists and perverts truth so let me clarify what I just said.  I said that forgiveness is enjoyed by the one who sins.  I did not say that one is to sin to enjoy forgiveness.  I walk in the light of that truth.  I am a child of light perpetually (Ephesians 5:8).  Knowing that I am perpetually light in the Lord gives me that assurance that my sins are forgiven.  I do not live sin conscious.  I do not live with the view, “OK, what wrongs can I do today?”  I live life conscious of my true reality/identity in Christ and do not allow religion or things of this world to remove me from that reality.  If you doubt your forgiveness then you doubt your identity/reality you have in Christ.  You are still trying to be like God as did Adam. 

Those who misunderstood Paul would have said, “Shall we sin that grace might abound?”  I do not want to be accused, “So shall we sin that forgiveness might be enjoyed?”  The answer is “no” because we have died to sin.  We do not rejoice in sins committed but in sins forgiven.  We are not to be sin conscious (Hebrews 10:2) that religion who butchers 1st John 1:9 knows nothing about.  The sacrifices of the OT covered sin but never removed them.  However, there was a yearly reminder about sins in the OT, but those who twist 1stJohn 1:9 make it a daily reminder under the new covenant where God somehow remembers and imputes child sins but never judicial sins that is just unscriptural.  Please see my blog: Do you have a seared conscience?

1st Corinthians 13:5 tells us that love keeps no record of wrongs.  Question, is God’s love perfect?  Is God’s love beyond measure?  When you sin is God keeping record of your wrongs?   Does He keep parental records of wrong (whatever that is)?  Why then do you doubt you are forgiven even while sinning?  Remember, you only come up short (sin) when you try to be like God.  Get your eyes off of the religious performance roller coaster.  

Let me ask you this:  Can anything separate you from the love of God in Christ Jesus?  If nothing can separate you from the love of God then can we not be sure that such love that keeps no records of wrong will always embrace us?  Can we be sure that no sin can separate us from that love because that love keeps no records of wrong?  If sin can separate you from His love then He lied to us concerning the true definition of love.  Behold the Lamb of God that takes away the sin of the world! 

Maybe you keep records of those who wronged you and it could be why you question whether God would forgive you.  Many people tend to vision God through their own set of beliefs.  If the person is reluctant to forgive then they assume God must be reluctant to forgive as well. 

I believe we needed to see the death of Christ to believe our sins are forgiven.  Sacrificing animals or humans are not uncommon in places that never heard of Christianity or the Bible.  It is in man that believes some god out there must be angry and requires blood.  God did not put His Son on Calvary but we did.  We like to say that God exhausted His wrath on Jesus Christ at Calvary (no verse teaches that) but the only anger demonstrated was our hatred for Him.  God did not rip the beard from His face.  God did not punch Him in the face.  God did not whip Him.  God did not spit upon Him.  God was never said to be in humanity doing such things to Him.  2ndCorinthians 5:19 said that God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself.  It never said that God left Jesus at any time as only religion never bothered to fully read Psalm 22 where it shows that He was not left alone.  God never turned His back on Jesus.

I do believe the shed blood was vitally important as I do not deny that but I want you to consider something for a moment.  Religion says that Jesus paid our sin debt in full.  If Jesus paid our sin debt in full then how are we forgiven?  If a debt has been fully paid then what left is there to forgive?  

If you were going to be evicted from your property for not paying your mortgage but someone came along and paid the bank what you owed then would you claim the bank had forgiven you?  No!  Imagine you owed me a large sum of money but your friend came and paid me what you owed.  Would it make sense for me to call you up and say, “Do not worry about that money you owe me because I have forgiven your debt”? No as that would be a lie. 

You can read about Jesus freely forgiving people apart from any sacrifice throughout the gospels.  Religion claims that Jesus was looking ahead to what He was going to do and was able to forgive on account of that, but that is how one reads into the bible words nowhere taught.   

Luke 7 reads:

41 There was a certain creditor which had two debtors: the one owed five hundred pence, and the other fifty.

42 And when they had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both. Tell me therefore, which of them will love him most?
 
He “frankly forgave them both”?  So He did not have to beat one of His other servants to be paid back?  No, He frankly forgave them both. 

Jesus before Calvary stated to His disciples 'forgive to be forgiven' but Paul after Calvary said to 'forgive because you ALREADY have been forgiven.'  Paul told us to freely forgive as we have been forgiven in Christ.  Are we freely forgiven then in Christ???  

Now if we are to demonstrate the same forgiveness that religion claims God did then should we not beat the tar out of someone first before we forgive others?  Why does God get payment but we are told to simply forgive our debtors?  Is that not God being, “Do as I say and not as I do”?  If God is going to shake violently the money out of another man’s pants to get paid back then so should we.  I hope you can see that God freely forgives and not had to beat the tar out of Jesus to forgive you.  It is in God’s nature to forgive.   

The above is just few of the reasons why the Penal Substitutionary death has some serious holes in it.  I do not believe the penal substitutionary death theory. 

It was God who imputed sin to man and it was God who no longer imputes sin to man (see 2nd Corinthians 5:19).  If God is not imputing sin to your account (love keeps no record of wrong), and if God remembers our sins no more according to Hebrews 10:17 then why would you doubt forgiveness even while sinning?  Are you still trying to be like God?  Trying to be like God will make you doubt you are forgiven.  Are you living life through the eyes of the first Adam or are you enjoying forgiveness and life through the eyes of the second Adam?    

The only way we do not enjoy forgiveness of sins is when our identity is based upon what we see in ourselves (fleshly focus).  If you behold your sins and believe God is angry then do not expect to enjoy forgiveness.  Those who try to quit their sins to enjoy forgiveness are those seeking to sow on fig leaves to cover their shame.  The shame is gone.  You can come out of hiding/darkness.  There is no angry God.  There is no God scolding you. Stop seeing imperfection when God only sees perfection.  Let the world despise you and your grace beliefs but know that you are loved and cherished by God Himself.  He never despises you even when you feel you are at your ultimate sinful low in life.

There are people who think that if God opens their eyes to see how sinful they are then they will love and appreciate Him more.  I used to be one of those people.  I knew that the one forgiven much will love much, so I desperately wanted to see how utterly sinful I was so that I could love much.  Did it work?  NO!!!  It made me feel worse.   

Love much is only to the degree you see forgiveness.  Most believers live with a “Did God forgive me?  I feel guilty.  Is there unconfessed sin in my life?  Is God hiding His face from me?”  Such are those who love little because they feel forgiven of little.  When you get those erroneous thoughts out of your head then you will love much because you will behold that you are forgiven much.  Those who enjoy forgiveness are those who sin and not those who try not to sin.  It is you walking in that light of truth that you enjoy forgiveness of sins. 

It is not that I walk conscious of sin but rather walk conscious always that I am forgiven.  It is not where I say, "Oops!  I just did that sin again but I am forgiven!"  It is rather I behold my forgiveness without eyes beholding my sins.  I do not view how I come up short (sin) as religious people do.  I get my mind out of the sinful mindset gutter.  If I become conscious of any sin then I simply rejoice in forgiveness that is mine that nothing can take it away.  Nothing shall separate me from that love that keeps no records of wrong.  God is NOT imputing sin to us.  It is only religious people who imputes sin and not God. 

Really quick, religion teaches that when you sin that God hides His face from you and will quote OT pre-cross Psalm 66:18 to prove it.  Do you know that the Pharisees refused to believe a blind man who was born a sinner could be given sight by God?  They quoted, “We know that God heareth not sinners.”  Were they right?  Not at all.  Be careful of the things religion is dishing out to you. If your religion says that God gives you the silent treatment and takes away assurance/joy when you sin are liars.  Such people love to mix the old with the new. 

Religion is against any sinner enjoying the forgiveness of sins while sinning but look now at Luke 7 again:

37 And, behold, a woman in the city, which was a sinner, when she knew that Jesus sat at meat in the Pharisee's house, brought an alabaster box of ointment,
38 And stood at his feet behind him weeping, and began to wash his feet with tears, and did wipe them with the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed them with the ointment.
39 Now when the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it, he spake within himself, saying, This man, if he were a prophet, would have known who and what manner of woman this IS that toucheth him: for she IS a sinner.

The harlot was forgiven but still seen as a harlot.  How can you be a harlot forgiven?  She was still a harlot but religion will not accept that.  They want us to believe that the harlot might have believed she was forgiven but after believing she would have to quit being a harlot to stay forgiven or prove she was forgiven.  This is the error of religion.  The harlot (not former harlot) was weeping and washing the feet of Jesus knowing she was forgiven and Jesus affirmed that.  Only religion rejects sinners.  Are you a friend to sinners or those who stop sinning?  Think about that question.  

Below was copied and pasted from my October 18th blog:


If you are not free then do not think that you are embracing the true gospel.  Do not be the person I once was by thinking it will only get better.  Do not think getting rid of that one sin will make it better.  Do not think understanding more theology will make it all better.  Do not think that a little more clarity on your gospel will make it all come together, as it just might be "your gospel” making you miserable.  

The wrong gospel is never the power of God unto salvation as it simply does not work.  The gospel speaks directly to the mind while the devil (Law/Religion) blinds/veils the mind and speaks to the flesh.  If your gospel is presented as a formula then remember that it is not true milk.  

Question any gospel that has "points" that have to be in a specific order.  Question any gospel that preaches bad news.  Question any gospel that preaches alienation and separation that God removed (see 2nd Corinthians 5:19; Colossians 1:20-21).  Question any gospel makes you worry if you did not do something right.  Question any gospel that makes you worry if you did not do something enough.  Question any gospel that produces anxiety.  Question any gospel that makes you sin conscious.  Question any gospel that limits what God can do until you do something first.  Question any gospel that makes the first Adam more powerful than the second Adam.  Question any gospel that uses fear to get you to respond.  Question any gospel that will backdoor works into it.  Question any gospel that makes you doubt God based on your future works or sins.  Question any gospel that makes any law declarations in it.  Question any gospel that tells you things you must start doing.  

The true gospel will bring out the real you.  The real you will stop trying to hide from God every time you believe you screw up.  The real you will no longer be thinking He is ticked off with you. The real you is based on God's faith and not yours.  We believe His faith concerning us.  What God believes about you (not religion) is what the heart rests in.  
 
Stop thinking the real gospel will make you stop sinning or sin less because that alters ones perception of the glorious 'gospel of grace' and perverts it into the 'gospel of conforming' that is no gospel.  I wish believers would learn the lesson that God is not answering the prayer, "God, take away this pet sin of mine."  How many times have you prayed about that certain sin(s) you struggled with now for a long time that has yet to go away?  How many more prayers before you will learn that it will not be answered?  The only reason you keep praying for God to take it away is because you think God is worried and upset about it.  You think God is irritated with you.  You think God has some anger in Him against your faults.  You think God still imputes sin because you keep repeating that one sin.  You think there is a certain amount of unhappiness in God's heart toward you.  You think God's love and forgiveness is conditional.  You think God has to be at least a little disappointed with you.  You are believing lies!

Those who are worried and fighting against their sins are always those who do not enjoy forgiveness of sins.  Fighting sins is not how one enjoys forgiveness of sins.  Fighting sins is how one will perpetually question whether God has forgiven them.  It will make you aware of your failure that was the purpose of the Law.  I rather fight against a sin consciousness than some sin that clearly I am unable to beat.  Fighting against those repeated sins only gives strength to such sins. Fighting against sins will make you aware of how weak your flesh truly is and that is no way to live.  

Feeling that my sins reveal my shortcomings before God will NEVER allow for 'forgiveness of sins' to be enjoyed.  It is "forgiveness of sins" and not "forgiveness of not sinning."  It is enjoying sins forgiven and not sins refrained.  How can you enjoy forgiveness of sins if you are too busy trying not to sin to enjoy forgiveness of sins?  

Forgiveness of sins are enjoyed by those who sin and not the self-righteous.  Only religious people will read into what I just said and will say, "So shall we sin to enjoy forgiveness of sins?" Forgiveness of sins is what we enjoy and never some erroneous fixation upon sins to enjoy.  I am not enjoying sins committed but sins forgiven.  I do not commit sins to purposely enjoy forgiveness of sins and I do not quit sins to enjoy the forgiveness of sins.  Forgiveness of sins are enjoyed by those who sin so do not read more into that statement than I gave.  

Where sin abounds is to behold the grace that super abounds.  Grace will always exceed all sin ever committed.  This does not mean that we turn fleshly and think about doing sins to allow grace to demonstrate its beauty.  It is for us to not be sin conscious (we have died to sin) and to live in the glorious reality that grace super abounds in all areas of our life always.  Remember, grace is greater than our sins but never forget that grace is even greater than us as well.

You do not come up short today.  Religion loves to quote Romans 3:23 that tells us that all have sinned and come short of the glory of God that was before Calvary but fails to read what happened as the result of Calvary in verse 24.  We were "justified freely by His grace."  Freely means, "without a cause/reason."  Do not live your life feeling "shorted" because you have all things in Christ Jesus. 

Those who are forgiven much are said to love much, and never those who sin less love more.  A sin less attitude makes one conscious of failure and Law.  I never get out of bed thinking, "How can I sin less today?" because that will lead to an exhausting day made up of failure.  I do not dwell on my sins as I have died to it.  I do not allow sin to reign as king.  There is a reason why we are to have our hearts sprinkled clean from an "evil conscience" (sin conscience; guilty conscience).  An evil conscience does not enjoy forgiveness of sins as everything to an evil conscience is impure. 

Religion would have you live life with the OT mentality, "Woe is me."  Religion would have you live in remorse over your sins of omission and that of commission.  Living in remorse does not breed love but rather a sense of distance and alienation from the one who so loved you.  Those who struggle to believe they are forgiven tend to be easily angered and appears to be quite often.  They tend to be critical of others and even love to argue.  It seems that the more one doubts forgiveness the more critical they are of others.  Those struggling with forgiveness are easily irritated.  They often quote all the verses on forgiveness of sins to arouse some nice brief feelings but that is never the route where one enjoys the forgiveness of sins perpetually. 

How do you experience "forgiven much/love much"?  By focusing on the very person you are right now while beholding "no condemnation" over a single thing you do or not do.  It is you saying, "Wow!  What a screw up I am and God loves me and accepts me as I am and not with some demand to clean myself up." Our response should be, "Wow!  God has forgiven someone like me!" and not, "How can God forgive someone like me?" The moment we say, "Oh no!  I just did that sin again" is when the mind experiences condemnation and feelings that God is angry and hiding His face from us.  This is what causes people to question forgiveness rather than enjoy forgiveness because their "god" is, "Clean up your act or else." 

I personally do not view myself as a screw up but was using that as an example.  I merely view the obvious contradiction of how I see myself through the eyes of the flesh/law and who I truly am in Christ Jesus.  Looking at myself through the eyes of the Law is when I see myself as a train wreck but looking at myself through the eyes of Jesus Christ is when I see righteousness and true holiness.  I see a person free of blemish and spot.  I see one accepted and loved.  I see one who is the praise of His glory. 

A fleshly mindset will see flaws but a spiritual mindset sees "perfected forever."  I do not mix the fleshly mindset with the spiritual mindset that religion attempts to do because my years of experience taught me that religion only knows death rather than life and peace in the Spirit.  This is not the progressive sanctification nonsense, "Make your behavior match your position in Christ" that never works.  It is mirroring my mind to that true reality I have in Christ.

People often fight against sins because they fear punishment.  Why are you in such a heated battle with your sins?  Is it because you think someone is angry or might retaliate for your sins?  Ask yourself if it is because you fear consequences from God.  Religion says that they fight against their sins because they love God and do not want to do things that are not pleasing in His sight.  That sounds so good but it is not what honest Christians experience deep down.  You are only aware of constant failure to "please" God who is already pleased with you!  You will only question the sincerity of your love every time you fail.  Live out of the reality that you are well-pleasing 24/7 regardless of what you do or not do and see how that affects your life.  

The gospel is you ALREADY accepted even with that pet sin.  You do not lose the pet sin to be accepted and you do not lose the pet sin to stay accepted.  The Law revealed that none is righteous so what will all the inconsistent efforts to do legal righteousness do for the gospel?  Also, what will it do for you?  Will legal righteousness make you more righteous in the sight of God?  Will sin make you less righteous in the sight of God?  Will legal righteousness make you more forgiven than you already are?  Will it make you more accepted in the Beloved than you already are?  Will it make you better in the eyes of God?  Will it make God bless you?  Did you find your insane efforts made life better for you?  Are you happier?  Did those insane efforts make God's love and forgiveness seem so incredibly real to you?  Get rid of the religion!

The gospel did not come along with magical powers to make you behave righteously.  You will find that the sins you committed before believing the gospel are still there after you believe the gospel.  All of your attempts to fight those sins away only kept them around all of these years.  Give up the battle!  I said, "Give up the battle!" and not "Give in to your sins" as there is a difference, since "both" (battle/give in to sin) are a fleshly mindset.  

Giving up the battle is knowing that sin is dead and defeated.  Giving up the battle is knowing that all of those sins you are conscious of are forgiven and forgotten.  Giving up the battle is you knowing that those sins will not and cannot make you any less accepted than you already are.  This is how we can get our minds out of the fleshly gutter of sin consciousness.  If you are sin conscious then you believe that God is sin conscious too.  If sin can cause you to doubt who you are in Christ then you fail the test of faith that is more precious than gold and silver. Never doubt your true identity based on anything you do or feel.  

I cannot describe the joy of living my life without worrying about my sins.  I am being myself and no longer faking it.  I am not wearing the mask of religion anymore.  I threw away the fig leaves and now live naked before God without the shame.  I do not have to put on a holier than thou performance.  I do not have to do the daily bible studies to feel better.  I do not have to listen to Christian music all day to try to keep myself in some godly frame of mind with nice feelings to accompany it.  

I live in my new identity that NOTHING can affect.  The life I live is CHRIST who lives in me as the old me is dead and buried.  As Christ is, so am I in this world.  My mindset is not upon the flesh.  It is not upon the fleshly mindset of, “What sins can I do today?” that is not the mind of Christ.  It is also not upon the other fleshly mindset of, “God, I vow not to do this sin today but will be as obedient as possible to every Law commanded” as that is not the mind of Christ for us.   

I live out of the new identity of who I am in Christ Jesus.  I do not live with a sin consciousness.  I behold myself as righteous and holy and not sinful and disgusting.  I view myself as one who "doeth righteousness" (by faith/not law), and not one who needs to focus on making myself more righteous in the sight of God (Law/religion).  I do not beat myself up over sin but rather lift myself up rejoicing due to His victory over sin and my death to sin.  I am buried and I prefer keeping my old self there.  I put off the old man and his deeds by putting on the new man that is renewed not by efforts to behave but rather, "renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him" (Col. 3:10).  

***I decided to add a section explaining briefly my opinion of good works.  I know some will assume that my being against religious behavioral modification that I must have a low opinion of good works.  I know some will assume that since I say that we are perpetually forgiven and not to be sin conscious that I am saying that sinning no longer matters.  Truth is, I am all for good works and advocate it.  I am against the sins of the flesh as well.  

Paul told us in Titus 3:8 that we ought to be careful to maintain good works.  The focus upon the good works is upon others and not getting closer to God nonsense or proving I belong to Him.  Paul said that they are good and profitable unto men.  James said the same thing.  He was talking about the poor man in chapter 2 and said that if one claims to have faith but has not works then what will faith profit the poor man.  Can faith save/deliver/help the poor man?  The answer would be no when you simply tell the poor man to be filled, clothed, and blessed but you do not give him what he/she needs. See my blog on James 2:14.  

What confuses people is that they see verses that say, "Be ye perfect as I am perfect" and assume behavioral modification.  We must remember that the Galatians sought to be made perfect after the flesh and were rebuked by Paul.   

When people see that I am against religious behavioral modification then they think that I am OK with a life of sin.  No I am not!  The Corinthians were mindful of the flesh and the Galatians were after the flesh as well but both were two different extremes.  

I am convinced that our behavior and the things we do is based on a mindset we have.  If you are a shy person then it is because of a mindset you have.  If you are a jerk then it is because of a mindset.  Some have a mindset that everyone is against them and that affects how they live.  If you are doing works or anything to feel saved, loved, or forgiven then it is because of a mindset.  The mindset is leading you to do things that never will work as I tried revealing in this blog.

I am simply against trying to make myself something I already am in Christ.  It always results in frustration and defeat.  My renewing my mind after the image of Him affects how I see life.  My mindset leads me to enjoy things that I did not enjoy while very religious.  There are things I enjoy that my religion said were no-nos.  I also do things and enjoy things now that I tried so hard to do and enjoy before when religious but failed.  

My mindset has freed me from fear and it was my former fearful mindset that produced certain external works but it did not flow from a changed heart.  I was as a deaf person dancing to music that I was unable to hear.  I could not hear the beat of grace. 

Paul spoke of the law of love.  Love is what tells you to not cheat on your spouse.  Love is what tells you to not steal from your neighbor.  Love is what tells you to not murder.  You cannot experience this love when your mindset is fleshly.  I think we all know how in religion we would fake happiness and love to one another because we thought we had to "do" it as that is a fleshly mindset.  It is beholding the unconditional love of God that changes the religious mindset into a mindset of love.  It is beholding the love of Christ that compels us.  If you are focused upon behavioral modification or trying to be like God because you feel so inferior and guilty then your mindset will be that of the first Adam.  Your mindset will have you hiding from God and sowing on fig leaves (self-righteousness). 

Condemnation is a mindset that causes people to do things they normally would not do if enjoying no condemnation in Christ Jesus.

Those who suffer from a guilty mindset tend to suffer from physical problems (migraines, insomnia, and so on). 

Certain mindsets cause people to withdraw from others.  Certain mindsets cause people to be critical and judgmental.  

Believing God is angry will lead you to "do" things that flow from a fleshly mindset.  You will not be a happy person but you will "do" things that are only you sowing to your flesh and the fruits you reap are corruption.  

You might be praying, passing out tracts, going to church, and reading your bible due to a fleshly mindset.  You probably find such things to be a chore.  

There is a real danger here because people will be expecting certain changes.  They think, "If I am really believing that I am forgiven then I will not be doing such things."  The fact that they say, "I will NOT be DOING such things" reveals a fleshly mindset.  They are condemning themselves before they even give themselves a chance to grow.  Growth often begins just with the mind thinking in a new manner.  

We can all do good works unto men.  We can mirror our thinking to who we truly are in Christ.  However, we cannot mirror our behavior to the person we truly are in Christ.  We are not to be sin conscious.  Such things are exactly what results in us feeling guilty and alienated from God.  When we put demands upon ourselves to prove we must be saved or to somehow feel better about ourselves before God then everything goes south.

Knowing my sins are forgiven affects my mindset.  Knowing that I am loved affects my mindset.  Knowing that I am accepted affects my mindset.  The changes I experience might not be yours and yours not mine.  The first fruits I started to experience was a calmer Dave.  People commented on it.  The next fruit I can remember is having a love for others.  Certain sins I had before still lingered on.  I did not seek to do battle because the harder I fought the stronger that sin became.  I simply lived life loved and the mindset began changing me from within.  Enjoy your inner changes and over time it will begin to affect the outward.  It might be something as simple as not being so easily angry.  It might be you being a better dad/mom/husband/wife. 

I am for good works.  I am against gratifying whatever my sinful passions desire as I am not thinking about my sins.  Does that mean anger never gets the best of me?  Of course not, but even if anger gets the best of me or anything else is when it never affects my knowing who I truly am in Christ.  I know I am forgiven, loved, accepted, the praise of His glory, righteous, and as Jesus is, so am I in this world!  

Religion is all about conforming.  We are not to conform to the world as religion is of the world.  Religion calls the grace teaching a "doctrine of devils" but if you read the context then you will see that those who teach a "doctrine of devils" are those who "forbid" you from things that hardly is a picture of pure grace we teach.  Religion are those who teach the "commandments of men."  Their "touch not, taste not, handle not" might appear to have a form of wisdom but it truly is a powerless religion that produces nothing but clean looking empty shells.  

We are not to be conformed but "transformed" by the renewing of our "minds" and not behavioral modification.  Paul tells us in 2nd Corinthians 3:18 that we are "transformed" into the same image and that does not come from conforming behavior but beholding our identity/true reflection in the face of Jesus Christ.  As He is, so are we in this world.  We are to put off the old man and his labels (lies) and put on the new man (reality/true identity) that is renewed after the "image" of Him!! 

Some thoughts on 2nd Thessalonians 1:8-9; Gehenna; Matthew 25:46

$
0
0
In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ:
Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power

Hellfire?  How would the Gentiles back then understood the above verses as talking about an after death experience in fiery torment when their apostle never once taught, preached, or warned of hell? 

Many believers today act as though the converts of Paul walked around with a pocket New Testament with the words of Christ in red.  These Gentile believers did not walk around with any of the synoptic gospels.  How would Gentiles read 2nd Thessalonians and even assume Paul was talking about an after death experience inside of a chapter that made no mention of an after death experience?   How would they even come up with hellfire torment in an afterlife?   Instead of trying to read answers into the passage is to simply read the passage itself and notice that it does not teach the religious nonsense we hear in churches today.

2nd Thessalonians is seen as being the ONLY verse where Paul supposedly preached hell in the afterlife, but again, how would the Gentiles know that Paul was talking about an after death experience in a place he never talked about before?
   
Look at the context:

Seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them that trouble you;
And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels

Who are the “you” and “them” being addressed?  South Africa?  New Zealand?  United States?  Great Britain?  The verses were not even addressing you.  Quit reading “you” into verses not addressing you.  The Thessalonians are clearly not being troubled today.  The only ones who trouble us today are religious people.  Persecution comes from religious people.  Tell the religious community that you believe in pure grace and see what happens.  Tell religious people that you do not believe in the religious hellfire forever and see what happens.  Tell sinning people that they are forgiven and watch the religious hell break loose. 

There is NOTHING in 2nd Thessalonians 1 about an after death“destruction from the presence of the Lord.”  This destruction is upon planet earth and not some never ending destruction that one feels and experiences forever.   The KJV translated aionion as “everlasting” as though destruction can somehow keep going.  Destruction was never said to be an after death experience but something in their lifetime.  I prefer the Young’s Literal Bible:

who shall suffer justice -- destruction age-during -- from the face of the Lord, and from the glory of his strength

It was the “you” Thessalonians being troubled, and it was the “them” Thessalonians being addressed.  I do not picture 2nd Thessalonians 1:8-9 as being the man/lady telling me to take my gospel and shove it as a way to comfort myself saying, “Wow!  God will get them for that one.” I heard one pastor on TV who talked about someone he was sharing his "version" of the gospel to and said to that person, "Go to hell and see if I care" (exact words).  That's the problem, you will discover a lack of "care" in how they talk about others even though they claim to care the most.

Now religion takes the words “from the presence of the Lord” (verse 9) and will say that it means in hell.  Really?  This comes from a shallow and careless view of scripture.  If “from the presence of the Lord” means hellfire or even annihilationism then what shall we do with every other verses that uses the EXACT same phrase?  

And they heard the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool of the day: and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the LordGod amongst the trees of the garden.

Adam and Eve sent themselves to hellfire?  They annihilated themselves in Genesis 3? Remember, religion claims that away from the presence of the Lord would have to be in hell because God's presence is in heaven, so where do you see hellfire in Genesis 3?  

16 And Cain went out from the presence of the Lord, and dwelt in the land of Nod, on the east of Eden.
 
Cain sent himself to hellfire?  Cain annihilated himself in Genesis 4?  

12 And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all that he hath is in thy power; only upon himself put not forth thine hand. So Satan went forth from the presence of the Lord.

So went Satan forth from the presence of the Lord, and smote Job with sore boils from the sole of his foot unto his crown.

Religion tells us that this so-called spirit being called Satan has free access into heaven and they use Job 1:12 and 2:7 as supposed proof.  The “presence of the Lord” was only here on planet earth and not some outer dimension.  Every time the words “from the presence of the Lord” was used was here on planet earth and never a reference to heaven.  The previous verse states that this Satan was going to and fro on planet earth but religion says that Satan “presenting himself before the Lord” (2:1) meant that he went to heaven to have a chit-chat with God.  Look at 2:6:

Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them.

The sons of God went to present themselves and the accuser joined them.  Does presenting themselves before the Lord mean that they went to heaven?  If yes, then what do we do with Joshua 24:1 that reads:

And Joshua gathered all the tribes of Israel to Shechem, and called for the elders of Israel, and for their heads, and for their judges, and for their officers; and they presented themselves before God.

How about 1st Samuel 10:19 that reads:

19 And ye have this day rejected your God, who himself saved you out of all your adversities and your tribulations; and ye have said unto him, Nay, but set a king over us. Now therefore present yourselves before the Lordby your tribes, and by your thousands.

I doubt anyone reading those verses view it as going to heaven.  I’ve learned to question anything religion has to say.  

Let's continue looking at the words, "from the presence of the Lord" to see that it referred only to here on planet earth: 

But Jonah rose up to flee unto Tarshish from the presence of the Lord, and went down to Joppa; and he found a ship going to Tarshish: so he paid the fare thereof, and went down into it, to go with them unto Tarshish from the presence of the Lord.

10 Then were the men exceedingly afraid, and said unto him. Why hast thou done this? For the men knew that he fled from the presence of the Lord, because he had told them.

Jonah sent himself to hellfire?  Jonah annihilated himself in chapter 1? Jonah ran out of heaven into hellfire?  

19 Repent ye therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord.

After death experience?  Hellfire?  Annihilationism?  Going to heaven in Acts 3?  No, the times of refreshing was on planet earth to the living.  

Now look again at 2nd Thessalonians 1:9 and tell me how “from the presence of the Lord” now means an after death experience in hellfire or annihilationism:

Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power

Do you see how contradictory religion can be?  The "from the presence of the Lord" never meant in hell away from God who is in heaven.

Religion tries to argue it this way, “Heaven is the presence of the Lord and hell is away from the presence of the Lord” and nobody questions religion on that nonsense.  I could quote the verse in Psalm 139, "If I make my bed in hell behold thou art there" and that does not sound like an absence from the presence of the Lord in hell if I were to play the same word game that religion does.  

Do you honestly believe "from the presence of the Lord" is in hell where God is supposedly absent?  If so, please explain your other so-called hell proof text in Revelation 14:10:

10 The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb

If hell is away from the presence of the Lord then what do we do with the above verse that you claim is hellfire that clearly is "in the presence of the Lamb/angels"?  I already talked in a previous blog about Revelation 14:10 and the redeeming Lamb.  It was upon planet earth and not an after death experience.  Such people would have no rest day or night.  Remember, religion says that there is no day or night in hell so then where do you have day and night?  It is called earth.  Nobody is said to be dying here.  It is figurative language that religion tries to make literal.  Try finding anyone dying in the context of Revelation 14 and then being sent to this so-called torture chamber.  Religion is insane.

The next time religion tells you that hell is "away from the presence of the Lord" then quote their other so-called hell proof text in Revelation 14:10 and ask them, "Then why does the verse in Revelation 14:10 say it is in the presence of the Lord"?  Watch them invent an answer that does not come from the context or in scripture period.

Not too many religious people are willing to question religion. This is why ‘free thinkers’ are condemned.  This is why I do not care for manipulative guilt and fear loving religion.  From the presence of the Lord never implied an after death experience.  It was a reference to here on planet earth. 

Reread the above verses again and see it for yourself.  2ndThessalonians 1 was not talking about an after death destruction from the presence of the Lord as you better reread it. If you still will claim it is hell in the afterlife then only you are inserting words into the context that are not there.  Only you will have to twist the phrase, "from the presence of the Lord" to suit your brand of religion and that is deceitful.  

There is no after death talk for unbelievers in 2ndThessalonians 1:9.  There is no hellfire in the afterlife taught in 2nd Thessalonians 1:9.  From the presence of the Lord is not banishment from heaven where one is consigned to hellfire in some outer dimension in 2nd Thessalonians 1:9.  All the nonsense we hear from religion is read back into 2ndThessalonians 1:9. 

Paul was assuring the Thessalonians to hang in there as it would not be that much longer.  Paul was not saying, “Do not worry.  Death is coming and you will be in the presence of the Lord in heaven and those who are doing terrible things to you will be forever punished in hellfire from the presence of the Lord.”  

Do you honestly believe that recompense for troubling others is never ending torment in a literal fire?  The verse does not teach that.  These trouble makers would be recompensed and not forever being recompensed as that is not justice but cruel.  It was only that the oppression would cease. From the presence of the Lord was never an after death experience.  We are dealing with those troubling the Thessalonians and not hearing a sermon in how God will kill and fry every unbeliever upon this planet.  

Do you believe that God recompensing tribulation is reserved for them after they die and that we somehow should take comfort in that thought?  Does it bring comfort to you to somehow think that those who persecute you will be fried forever?  Are you that infantile that you would say, "Good!  That's what they get for calling me names"?  Only a cold and calloused “god” can produced cold and calloused people.  Are you cold and calloused?  Maybe it is time to send your god to that hell. 

One thing that I have learned is that those who talk about hell the loudest are those who lack compassion, patience, kindness, assurance, and love.  Hotter the hell the angrier the person.  Read the Youtube comments on hell and try finding the love and compassion.  Then be sure to read the experiences of those who came to see the love of God and the "hell-less" (no hellfire forever) view and how they were transformed.  Not transformed into, "Excellent!  What sin can I do today?" but rather, "I have a heart full of love and compassion for people unlike I ever had before."  Read how happy they had become.  This is what religion seems to fear.

A mindset full of hell is a heart empty of love.   Just watch hellish videos.  Watch how some lie about hell claiming it is in the sun, center of the earth, in a volcano.  Listen to them lie that a microphone placed at the ocean floor heard the screams of those in hell.  Watch the near death experiences that are never consistent with each other where some have claimed demons having homosexual sex with people but these people have the nerve to claim that their "god" is love??? 

Watch the comments hellfire believers leave.  Read their comments on those who were homosexuals and have died and see if you can find love and compassion.  Read their comments on the recent suicide of Robin Williams.  Look for their compassion and love and you will notice the absence of Jesus Christ.  You will see how a mindset full of hell is a heart empty of love.  Watch how they react when you disagree with them and notice their so-called concern for your eternity is replaced by name calling and harsh words.  No wonder they hate the God of unconditional love because that pours cold water on their hell.  

It never fails that the hotter the one makes hell the angrier that person tends to be.  Hotter the hell the less compassion and love you actually will find.  They claim their screaming about hell is their compassion to reach and wake up others, so can we only guess the apostle Paul lacked compassion because he never once screamed such a message?    
  
Do you honestly believe God recompenses people who do not like you and persecutes you with never ending pain and punishment?  Are you longing for the day that such people will be forever punished in flames?  If you said yes then you are a stranger to grace and do not know Him.  Consider the religious "god" and his so-called love and ask yourself, "Can I love better than Him?  Is his love beyond comprehension?"  Be honest!

Gehenna:

Who goes to Gehenna?  Answer that question really quick to yourself.  Who do you say will go to Gehenna?  Religion says those who reject the gospel of grace go to this Gehenna (hell).  It is interesting to note that every verse where Gehenna was quoted was never stated as the fate of those who do not believe the death, burial, and resurrection gospel.   NOT ONCE!!!  No verse says, "If you do not believe then you go to hell when you die." 

People think the word “perish” refers to an after death experience.  Religion takes the word “perish” and will read that word as though one is forever in a state of perishing in flames of Gehenna but somehow you are preserved from actual perishing.  I guess you can perish without actually perishing???  Just take the time to look up the word “perish” in a Strong’s Concordance to rule that religious foolishness out.  Perish often means death and not a death where one does not die.  I do not agree with annihilationism but they are the best at exposing/refuting this religious nonsense that "perish" means living on in some hellfire forever.   
Look up the word Gehenna in a Strong’s Concordance and notice carefully that one is never said to go to this place for rejecting the gospel of grace.   Gehenna was for the one who said, “Thou fool” as being in danger of it (Matthew 5:22) but that was not referring to an after death experience.  It was not "thou fool" and later when you die is to go to Gehenna for such words, but rather the living could be cast into this Gehenna or dead bodies.  Gehenna was only spoken to the living and never a warning to those who have died. No dead person was threatened with resurrection into Gehenna.

One is to cut off the members of the body that offend to not be cast “whole BODY” (physical death or perishing) in Gehenna (Matthew 5:29-30) that was not an after death experience.  What does religion do?  They claim that you remove anything (cut that limb or precious sin off) that hinders you from believing the gospel.  That is simply a desperate attempt to read their religion into a passage that does not preach their religion. There was no death, burial, and resurrection gospel in Matthew 5.

I fail to find Gehenna once used as a warning for rejecting the death, burial, and resurrection gospel.  I fail to find the Gentiles warned once of this Gehenna.  I only find this Gehenna to be speaking to the land of the living (geographically limited too) and never an after death experience.  Nobody is raised to go to Gehenna.  Body and soul were said to be cast into Gehenna.  Soul was defined as the “breath of life” that gave life to the body.   This is a complete physical destruction and not some spiritual frying dimension awaiting people. 

This Gehenna was specifically addressing works and never a failure to believe the gospel of grace, so why does religion preach Gehenna as an after death fate to those who do not believe?   If you are going to claim that Gehenna is reserved for those who rejected the death, burial, and resurrection gospel then show me one verse???  All you can do is tie verses from all over the place and read your religion back into them.  I might as well teach suicide by saying, “Judas went out and hung himself, and Jesus said to go and do likewise, and what you do, do quickly, and my peace I leave with you.”   

Gehenna never referred to an after death experience.  Look up the word “fire” in the synoptic gospels and you will find that it too never referred to an after death experience.  It was always talked about on planet earth and not what the dead made conscious in some spiritual dimension would experience.  You will find that religion will read their assumptions into verses that use the word “fire.”  The ONLY verse religion quotes that directly deals with a “conscious” man in flames is Luke 16 but I have addressed that in my blog titled THE LAKE OF FIRE!!! 

Matthew 25:46:

Religion loves to quote Matthew 25:31-46 as proof for their after death hell.  OK, where is the death, burial, and resurrection gospel in Matthew 25?  Where was the gospel at all in Matthew 25?  Can you find the gospel your church proclaims in gospel tracts stated in Matthew 25?  Where was the death, burial, and resurrection gospel proclaimed anywhere in the book of Matthew?  The passage was not a rejection of the gospel but dealt with how a people were treated.  The context comes just before religions isolated proof text that gives a big clue as to what was going on here:

42 For I was an hungred, and ye gave me no meat: I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink:
43 I was a stranger, and ye took me not in: naked, and ye clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not.
44 Then shall they also answer him, saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungred, or athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister unto thee?

I fail to see the rejection of the gospel.  Religion ALWAYS has to read words/ideas into a passage that was NOWHERE taught or stated in order to blind the minds of the people.  The passage was dealing with the judgment of the LIVING NATIONS and not the judgment of the dead people of all who ever lived. 

Religion is quick to quote verse 33 as believers versus unbelievers:

33 And he shall set the sheep on his right hand, but the goats on the left.

Gentiles were NEVER called sheep once.  Religion seeks to twist the verse in John 10 about “other sheep” as somehow being Gentiles.  Gentiles were never called sheep once, as the “other sheep” spoke of the gathering together of the “two sticks” (two houses of Israel that were divided) as talked about in the OT.  Look at Ezekiel 37:

16 Moreover, thou son of man, take thee one stick, and write upon it, For Judah, and for the children of Israel his companions: then take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, the stick of Ephraim and for all the house of Israel his companions:

17 And join them one to another into one stick; and they shall become one in thine hand.

18 And when the children of thy people shall speak unto thee, saying, Wilt thou not shew us what thou meanest by these?

19 Say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the stick of Joseph, which is in the hand of Ephraim, and the tribes of Israel his fellows, and will put them with him, even with the stick of Judah, and make them one stick, and they shall be one in mine hand.

20 And the sticks whereon thou writest shall be in thine hand before their eyes.

21 And say unto them, Thus saith the Lord God; Behold, I will take the children of Israel from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every side, and bring them into their own land:

22 And I will make them one nation in the land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king shall be king to them all: and they shall be no more two nations, neither shall they be divided into two kingdoms any more at all.

23 Neither shall they defile themselves any more with their idols, nor with their detestable things, nor with any of their transgressions: but I will save them out of all their dwellingplaces, wherein they have sinned, and will cleanse them: so shall they be my people, and I will be their God.

24 And David my servant shall be king over them; and THEY all shall haveone shepherd: they shall also walk in my judgments, and observe my statutes, and do them.

Israel divided and was to be joined back together as one.  Isaiah 8:14 reads:

14 And he shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem.

The two houses of Israel were the House of Judah and the House of Joseph.  Jesus saying “other sheep I have” was not a reference to bringing in the Gentiles as the Jews would not have understood Him to imply that at all.  Jesus came for the lost “sheep” of the HOUSE of Israel (Matthew 15:24) and the above verses were about the "house of Israel" (see Ezekiel 37:16 that says "house of Israel" again).  Gentiles were never called sheep (look it up). 

In Matthew 25, we have the “sheep” on the right and the “goats” on the left.  According to religion, the sheep are those who have believed the death, burial, and resurrection gospel but the “goats” on the left are those who have rejected the gospel of grace inside a book (Matthew) that did not preach the death, burial, resurrection gospel once.  Jesus did not start preaching His death until His final year in ministry that many fail to realize.  This is why the disciples did not understand what Jesus was talking about and even Peter rebuked Jesus for saying that He would die. 

The context defines who the sheep/goats are in verse 32:

32 And before him shall be gathered all nations: and he shall separate them one from another, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats:

The nations (of the living) are gathered and not John Smith who died in 1867 for not believing the gospel.   

Some argue the word “nations” is often used to refer to Gentiles and that is true.  I think it is clear that we are dealing with all nations and not all Gentiles in the above verse.  The chapter leading up to this verse uses the Greek word “ethnos” to speak of nations, as chapter 24:7, 9 reads:

For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: and there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earthquakes, in divers places.

Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall kill you: and ye shall be hated of all nationsfor my name's sake.

Matthew 25 deals with the judgment of these nations.  We are dealing with the land of the living and not dead people raised for the judgment of nations.  We are on planet earth here in Matthew 25 and not some after death experience. This is not a resurrection of the dead as religion reads way too much into this chapter. 

If you read Matthew 25 as literal then you will have some serious problems explaining the “cup of cold water, visiting prisons, sick, needing clothes” as literal as well. Does your religion teach that you go to hell for not visiting those in prison?  If you say that "visiting people in prison" is not literal then why should I believe verse 46 is literal banishment in some place called hell in some afterlife when it never says that?  Religion is notorious for such shoddy handling of the bible they claim to love. 

The cup of cold water, visiting those in prison, and caring for the sick is a description of someone clearly in need.  We are addressing the judgment of nations and there was a nation in need of help that we will discuss shortly. 

What we have is a figurative gathering of nations and it is the nations on the left who experience the age-during punishment while those on the right experience the age-during life.  I know your KJV says, “everlasting” but if it is everlasting then where is this punishment or life being experienced?  This is why you have to make aionios (translated erroneously as everlasting) to mean that you die and then go on to this punishment/life when it never said that. One enters age-during life and the other age-during punishment but where do you see it as outside the realm of life?  Where do you see people floating off to heaven and others off to hell?  Where do you see it describing everyone who had ever lived?  The ones who go to aionios punishment are the nations in the context and not Fred Johnson who told pastor John Doe that he was not interested in the death, burial, and resurrection gospel tract.  The nations are those in the context.   

Where are those "nations" in the context today experiencing this punishment?  Only religion gives you that destination as they see it meaning some other place than earth (heaven/hell) even though we never departed from planet earth in Matthew 25 once. The passage never stated anywhere that the punishment or the life is in the afterlife in some other dimension at all.  Your religion added words to the verse nowhere stated.  The passage never states this punishment outside the realms of life or this planet.  It simply is the nations gathered will depart (go), as they are separated from the sheep.  To say, "One day they will die and go to hellfire forever" is reading words into the passage.

Where do you see an after death experience in Matthew 25?  Where is heaven in the afterlife even mentioned once?  You were taught the religious gospel of two choices (heaven or hell).  You were made to see words in Matthew 25 that simply are not there.  Nobody here is dying and going to some awful place.  Nobody here is said to be dying and going to some wonderful place either.   We are not talking about John Smith who rejected the gospel of the death, burial, and resurrection one day dying and waking up spiritually in flames of agony forever nonsense.  We are simply talking about one having age-during life.  A quality of life. 

Age-during life is said to be knowing Him (John 17:3).  Age-during life is not immortality.  This “eternal (age-during) life” speaks to the quality and “immortality” speaks to the quantity. Romans 2:7 speaks of "eternal life" (age-during) and "immortality" inside of the same verse.  We do not put on "aionios life" but we do put immortality.  Eternal (age-during) is a gift that was to be enjoyed but immortality is the result of what Jesus accomplished at Calvary and His resurrection on the behalf of all.  In Adam all die but in Christ (the same) all shall be made alive.    

If you are going to be honest with Matthew 25:46 then you will have to admit that those who go into “everlasting (age-during) punishment” are those who did not give a cold cup of water and so on.  Religion simply tries to get around the obvious.  Some will tell you that if your faith is genuine then it will be seen in works as the supposed reason for verses 42-44 that again was not a passage dealing with believing the gospel of the death, burial, and resurrection but rather the treatment of a nation (sheep) that we will soon see.  

Some do see the context of Matthew 25 as a lack of mercy being extended to others as a reason for God torturing them forever.  So are we to assume that God’s mercy is conditioned upon our mercy?  We are to assume that God's mercy will fail those who fail to demonstrate mercy?  God's mercy and love is only conditioned upon you demonstrating it to others?  God’s mercy and love fails?   

These people forever cannot be corrected of what they have done but now and forever have to experience a merciless “god” in a place absent of his love and mercy for their temporary display of mercilessness?  How does hell demonstrate love and mercy?  If God is love then how is a hell created by God without loving and merciful hands?  Good luck twisting that one with your Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde god of religion!

We are talking in Matthew 25 about nations “back then” and their treatment of Israel.  Again, it is NATIONS we are talking about.  We are dealing with how one treated Israel back then.  The treatment of Israel can even be seen in Obadiah 1 and read these verses entirely:

10 For thy violence against thy brother Jacob shame shall cover thee, and thou shalt be cut off for ever (age).

11 In the day that thou stoodest on the other side, in the day that the strangers carried away captive his forces, and foreigners entered into his gates, and cast lots upon Jerusalem, even thou wast as one of them.

12 But thou shouldest not have looked on the day of thy brother in the day that he became a stranger; neither shouldest thou have rejoiced over the children of Judah in the day of their destruction; neither shouldest thou have spoken proudly in the day of distress.

15 For the day of the Lordis near upon all the heathen: as thou hast done, it shall be done unto thee: thy reward shall return upon thine own head.

18 And the house of Jacob shall be a fire, and the house of Joseph a flame, and the house of Esau for stubble, and they shall kindle in them, and devour them; and there shall not be any remaining of the house of Esau; for the Lordhath spoken it.

Obadiah is talking about those who did not stand with Israel.  How they rejoiced at Judah and her destruction.  How they spoke proudly of her distress as they have become as a stranger to her.  Mathew 24 speaks of a coming destruction that I believe happened in 70ad and then Matthew 25 speaks of Jesus as a stranger and those (nations) who refused to give Him a cold cup of water, visit Him when He was in prison, did not give Him clothes that were needed, and did nothing for Him when He was sick.  Again, this speaks of those nations that stood against Israel back then and they did nothing for her when she needed their help the most.   

This is what Matthew 25 was specifically addressing at the end of the chapter.  The goats were those who stood against them (Israel) and offered no help.  How is this even you today??? Religion does not care about those verses but rather verse 46 that they twist to scare hell into people.  Religion always quotes verse 46 to people and never the immediate context, why do you think?  Sorry, verse 46 does not fit with your rejecting gospel and frying for it as taught by religion.  It was dealing with the nations that stood against Israel as was in Obadiah. 

After reading those verses in Obadiah, would you read that passage as an after death experience or judgment of nations?  Are you going to read Matthew 25 as an after death experience or as the judgment of nations? 

46 And these shall go away to punishment age-during, but the righteous to life age-during.'(Matthew 25:46 Young’s Literal Bible). 

Ask yourself, who are the “these” being addressed in verse 46?  Are the “these” referring to all of those who ever existed from the beginning of time?  No, we are speaking of nations during a specific time in the context.  Are nations going to hellfire and others are going to heaven?  I think that is a silly question.

Ask yourself, who are the “these” being addressed in verse 46?  Are they those who have rejected the death, burial, and resurrection gospel?  The answer is no, but many teach the verse as referring to those who rejected the gospel.  They see the verse as saying that the goats that rejected the gospel of grace go to hell and those sheep who have believed go to heaven.  This is man-made nonsense called religion. 

You will find Matthew 25:46 in the statement of faith found at most online church websites as proof of hell for those who reject "their" version of the gospel.  It is found in almost every hell believing church website even though it was not preaching an after death hell.  The context does not argue what they claim and yet they use that verse as some supposed after death experience for rejecting "their" gospel. 

The age-during kolasis (punishment) would be seen in a form of chastening because “these” nations are punished for their treatment of Israel and never some rejection of the death, burial, and resurrection gospel.  You can hold on to your hellfire forever in the afterlife and continue to argue words nowhere stated in Matthew 25 but I prefer remaining true to the context rather than religion.

We are so accustomed to hearing about an angry God who throws most people into some forever burning torture pit as such people cannot see Matthew 25:46 any other way.   

The Greek word for “punishment” is Kolasis.  Strong’s defines that word as:

correction, punishment, penalty

Why is it so hard to picture the correction of nations in Matthew 25?  Why is it that we thrive on such horrific punishment that supposedly never can end?  Why is it so hard to see figurative language or even figurative punishment?  Does punishment always bring up physical pain in your mind?  Could not the nations be deprived of something as a punishment?  Does the religious "god" only deal in pain and disease in your thinking?  

Also, why is it that religious people get so upset when you attack their precious hell?  Why is it so hard for the religious mind to see Isaiah 26:9 as a possible reason for kolasis (correction/punishment):

With my soul have I desired thee in the night; yea, with my spirit within me will I seek thee early: for when thy judgments are in the earth,the inhabitants of the world will learn righteousness.

What does hellfire forever of burning agony accomplish?  How is that correction when nothing ever gets corrected?  It is nothing more than teaching a sick twisted “god” who needs therapy and medication.   Religion says that God “must” send people to this fire forever because He is just but no verse says that.  I think it is rather what the religious heart desires, and seeing how "angry" they get when you pour cold water on their hell is proof.  It is what religion calls justice and their god is nothing more than an invented golden calf.  

Pure unending agony inside a flame is just?  Set yourself on fire and tell me how billions of years of that is just.  Just torch your index finger thoroughly and say, “Praise God for such wonderful justice as that!”  Listen to what it is you are saying.  We can and do demonstrate more love and compassion than the religious god.  Atheists demonstrate a love far greater than the religious god and many of those who profess to be believers.  

I had a discussion with a man at work this week on hell.  I simply wanted to know if he could turn his back on his daughter if she was sent to this hell screaming, "Daddy!  Help me please!"  I asked him if he would go into hell and hug her and tell her how much he loves her if God gave him the chance and he said, "yes" to my question.  I simply told him that his answer revealed that he could love his daughter more than the God who "sooooo loved the world."  The religious "god" turns his back on people in hell and will never give a single person in hell a hug and say, "I love you."  We can love more than the religious god.  Let's stop protecting the god of religion.  To hell with that god. 

Really quick, religion says that those who argue "no hell" are simply appealing to your nice feelings.  We make God so loving.  Really?  First of all, if we make God too loving then what does that say about your view of God?  If we make Him too loving then your not too loving God is reduced to the level of man.  This probably explains why most religious people struggle with the love of God.  This is probably why people (unbelievers especially) can show more compassion and love than the "god" of religion.

Religion claiming that we appeal to the feelings in mankind is for us to argue back that religion will appeal to fear, guilt, or anything else emotional to keep people in bondage to their hellish doctrine.  I hear nothing but exaggerated words concerning Dante's Inferno from hellfire lovers to "scare" hell into people, so who is using emotions to woo people over?  I see them making God so unbelievably angry and practically foaming at the mouth.  They appeal to the fearful emotions in man.  I have challenged pastors on their hellish views and went toe to toe with them on their so-called proof texts, so we do not avoid scripture that they deceitfully claim and hopefully my blog proves that.  I do appeal to love as love is far more powerful than fear.  Love delivers one from fear.  Fear has torment that is religions preferred choice of manipulation.  Do I also appeal to reason?  Sure, and so do my opponents as to why their "god" must be so cruel and vicious. 

I personally witnessed more than one pastor now that has thrown out his belief in hell.  I have seen lives transformed when they threw out hellfire.  I have seen people come off medication when they threw out hell.  Question:  Can you quote anyone who became a believer in hellfire and this angry god nonsense who came off his/her meds?  I doubt it.  My goal is to get them off their meds and give the remaining quantity of their pills to their god.    

When religion tells you that we are simply appealing to the sentiments in people then you need to stop and hear what they are appealing to in people with their hellish teachings.  We preach love and they preach fear.  Love reaches the heart and fear reaches the flesh.  The flesh life reaps death as there is no life in it.  We are not seeking to control people like religion does.  In religion is bondage.   

The one thing I do not understand is why people get so angry when you share the "no hell forever" view.  You would think that they would love to hear such news and see if what you are saying is true.  I have seen people get nervous when I started to challenge their hell beliefs and I was not even arguing as I refuse to argue.  I get people who instantly will stop me and say, "I believe in hell and nothing you can say will change my mind, so I do not want to talk about it."  Hell brings the worse out in people.  People are afraid to challenge hell.  

It is OK to find out if we are wrong especially on the very thing that has crippled the faith of so many.  What if I am wrong about hell someone might ask me.  Well, if hell is true then I will apologize to God saying, "Sorry God for making you so loving and kind.  I am so sorry that many people went to bed weeping with pure joy of believing that you were too good to be true.  Sorry for those I helped come off their medication due to their former belief in hell.  Sorry for those who were able to lift up their hands in joy unspeakable crying, "My God, My God!  Thank you that you have not forsaken me nor will ever forsake me!"  Sorry for those I made love you as well as loving others more than before by telling them there is no hellfire in the afterlife of endless punishment.  Sorry for saying your love and compassion fails not.  Sorry for making them enjoy their existence.  I am so sorry for giving people hope that I guess now religion rightfully robbed them of.  Sorry for making them sleep better at night.  So sorry for making your love beyond comprehension.  Sorry, I never knew your love was so limited.  I do have a question for you, is my son going to hell?  If so, I like to go there forever to be with him.  I want to hug him, love him, and do the things you cannot do yourself because I actually "so love" my son that I would like to comfort him the best I can since your love and compassion fails, but I can assure you that my love and compassion will not. I need to go there and personally apologize to my son that I was so wrong about your love and kindness and we both will spend eternity loving and comforting each other more than you ever could.  I am surprised that someone as imperfect as me can demonstrate love and compassion far greater than my own creator.  Even in your hell, I can demonstrate that."  However, if hell is not real then what would you say to God about the monster you made out of Him?  What would you say concerning those lives ruined with fear and anxiety? Think about that!  Which shoes would you rather be in?  The God of love or the god of endless pain and torture? 

Would it really mess up religious people and their lives if they discovered that God was too good to be true?  Would it ruin their sleep to know that God's love fails not?  Would religious people leave heaven if they found God playing cards with a table full of men/women they knew were homosexuals in this life?  I only mention homosexuals because they drive religious people to the point of boiling with their self-righteousness.  Would they be just like the Pharisee who could not believe if Jesus were a true prophet would allow a prostitute to wash His feet with her hair and tears? 

The first step in enjoying grace and love is getting away from religion and its lies.  It is challenging everything you were taught.  If challenging your hellish views produces fear where maybe what you are hearing is from the voice of the enemy that religion planted in your mind then you have been programmed by religion to be closed minded and entertain veils they call truth.  Maybe a few more years of struggles will bring you to the point of finally questioning what you have been taught.  

Only religion says that the devil will make you think there is no such thing as an eternal hellfire of endless pain and punishment but those words comes from ZERO verses of scripture.  No verse shares anyone said to be deceived for not believing in some after death hellfire but it does not stop religion from continuously inventing new verses to back their nonsense.  What if it is the devil telling you the lies about an endless hell?  The devil is a deceiver and welcome to religion that is his pulpit.  

Religion will do whatever to scare you from listening and challenging what you were taught.  If Paul was resurrected and preached a "no hellfire forever" message then I am sure that religion would reject him too.  Would you hear Paul or would you listen to your religion that might say, "Do not listen to that man.  He is not the real resurrected Paul but a devil in sheep's clothing"?  

This is what religion does to people.  It makes them fearful of anyone who teaches anything other than what "they" teach.  It is true in most religions.  If religion can plant fear into you then they own you.  If you start to challenge religion then notice that they will preach a fearful message to you to win you back.  This is how they keep you bound and blind.  They do not want grace and the unconditional love of God proclaimed because you cannot manipulate people with such things. 

Love frees but fear binds.  Are you free?  Are you enjoying life (abundant life)? 

Get rid of religion!  

For further reading:


Video:


A poem:

Can you really imagine a God of love….
Sitting in heaven, relaxing above…..
And, deciding, one day….. to make up a place….
Void of His love and His mercy and grace?!?
Can you really believe it?!?! That, Our best friend…..
Could make up a torture that never would end…
Only a Father who’d gone insane……
Could punish His children in endless pain!!!
Religionists carefully formed a dark plan…
In order to scare and control every man…
A story, quite gory..to keep us in line….
I guess they forgot..we can still use our mind!
We cannot be fooled by their demonic spirit…
Our father is speaking..and, YES! We can hear it!
He’s pouring out His revelation of LOVE…..
Where nothing below….. and nothing above…..
Could ever, no NEVER, not once separate us….
His Nature is LOVE… there’s no way He could hate us…
Or banish us…. torture or cook us forever….
His LOVE and his mercy won’t fail us… NOT EVER!!!

by Robert Rutherford


Question on OSAS or Eternal Security

$
0
0
Question:  Do you believe in Eternal Security or Once Saved Always Saved?

Answer:   Personally, I find the entire OSAS versus losing salvation (conditional security) to be ridiculous.  OSAS teaches that the moment you “believe” then God does all these amazing things to you that cannot be undone but He was incapable of doing anything until you consented (believed).  Conditional security teaches that the moment you believe and turn from your sins then God gives you “initial” salvation but not “final” salvation where you can end up not saved.

I will say at first that I do not agree with CS.  I might sound like an OSAS believer but it is not my belief.  My blog will certainly offer comfort to those who believe and teach OSAS/Eternal Security.  I simply preach security and not to those that have done this thing called believing.  Believing is how the security is enjoyed.  Receiving is comprehending or beholding a reality.  It is turning from LIES.  If it is LIES then it was never a reality.  Truth proclaims a reality.  

It amazes me how OSAS will accuse conditional security (CS) for making “believing” a work because CS claims you have to “continually” believe to be saved rather than believing for a brief moment.  CS will ask OSAS:  

“How is our believing any different from yours?  You claim one must believe to get saved and we agree.  We simply say you must continually believe to be saved and you say that you have to at some point believe to be saved.  How is believing for a few moments not a work but believing more than a few moments is a work when we both require the same thing to be saved?  We both are exercising the same believing but ours simply lasts longer, so at what point does believing that you claim one must DO turn into a work?  

Let's say that you are right and that only an instant of believing is required then I still do not see how continuous believing is a work.  You make the same claim, "Believing is REQUIRED to be saved" and again, we agree.  If believing is how one gets saved then how will continuously believing have any other than the same end result than yours?  

Will the gospel fail the one who continuously believes it?  Is not that person still continuously believing the same message you claimed to have believed for a moment to be saved?  It is odd that you claim that the man/woman believing the gospel will die and go to hell for continuously believing the gospel.  You say you must believe to be saved and so do we, but how is exercising the exact same believing now a work?  Are you saying that your 2 seconds of believing will result in heaven for you but 20 years of believing the same message would result in hell for us?  

If one had to run 2 miles to win a prize but one man chose to run 30 miles then I think we would agree that the man who ran 30 miles did not need to go so far to win a prize, but the fact is, both men had to run to get the prize.  The man who ran 30 miles won the prize a long time ago, so running an extra 28 miles would never undo the prize because the requirement was 2 miles to win.  

5 seconds of believing or 5 years of believing is a distinction the bible does not make.  It simply says in the present tense, "believe and be saved" and that is what we are doing.  Our belief is that 30 miles was required to win the prize and not 2 miles, but to call our belief a work is as silly as claiming the man who ran 30 miles was running but the other who ran 2 miles never was running.  If believing continuously is a work then obviously a few seconds is the same person on the same jogging track, as both are doing the SAME thing but one simply does it longer than the other.  

The point is, the belief we believe one needs to exercise to be saved is the same as yours but that it simply lasts longer than just a few seconds.  I think it is strange to say that we will go to hell for believing continuously the death, burial, and resurrection gospel.  However, if 30 miles was required to be saved then what will happen to your man who only ran 2 miles?  At least we can say, "We are believing the gospel" versus your man that stopped 28 miles ago.” 

I do believe OSAS and CS make believing a work.  I believe the above illustrates how both truly are on the same jogging track but OSAS jumps off the track early and then accuses the other of jogging when OSAS clearly jogged at one point. I've seen OSAS accuse them of putting their trust in believing as to why they make it a work, but I see OSAS stating, "I know I am saved because on June 3rd, 1990, I BELIEVED the message and the bible says that whosoever BELIEVES shall be saved."  Sounds the same to me as to what they are accusing CS of doing.

OSAS says that if you have BELIEVED at any point in your life then you are eternally secure.  What do you think a person goes looking for to determine if they are saved or not?  Looks as though they are looking to the day they have BELIEVED to me.  Some even say that if you do not know the day and time you believed then you probably never believed to begin with and that sounds like trust in believing to me.  Some even claim that if you were never fully persuaded then you never were saved.  Some in the Free Grace camp claim that if your believing had any doubts in it concerning the gospel and being saved then you were never saved.  This again to me sounds like a belief in their believing. It probably explains why so many repeat the erroneous sinner's prayer.  It probably explains why many doubt if they believed enough or the right way. The fact that OSAS attacks me for preaching an already reality that we come to believe tells me that they see believing as a work one does to get something.  In OSAS, you have to DO something to get something.  No different that what CS believes and teaches.  The only different is that CS extends the time limit on believing and OSAS complains about it.  I see OSAS just as guilty as CS.   

Religion is obsessed with the word saved.  People hear the word saved and they immediately think about the afterlife and some hell/heaven to come.  Start with the Old Testament and look up the words “salvation” and “saved.”  Also, look up the phrase “shall be saved” in the Old Testament.  You will discover that a physical salvation from a certain event on planet earth was implied or talked about.  It could be one saved from pestilence, enemies, or even death.  How is it that we go from saved as taught in the OT to saved from hellfire in some afterlife in the New Testament never once taught in the Old Testament?  Maybe it is because religion has twisted our way of seeing certain verses. 

Also, look up the word “perish” in the OT and then ask yourself, “How does “perish” now mean in some literal burning hell forever in conscience agony when the Old Testament never taught that?” 

I do not want to repeat things I have already shared in my other blogs.  I do want people to read scripture and ask, “Is this being saved in the afterlife or on planet earth?”  If I preached to New Yorkers back in January of 2001 a prophetic message warning them about planes crashing into the Twin Towers and those believing my message will be “saved” versus those who reject the message and “perish” then it should be clear that I am talking about a physical salvation.  Could it be possible that scripture was talking about a physical salvation in the NT?  I shared a lot concerning this in my blog on Acts 2:38:  Water Baptism? Baptism of Repentance? Acts 2:38?...

Look at Matthew 24:13:

13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.

The above verse is used by religion to teach an after death salvation.   CS believes the above verse teaches you can lose your salvation and go to some hellfire in the afterlife.  Lordship Salvation teaches that one who does not endure to the end gives evidence that they never savingly believed at any moment.  They claim that if one is truly saved then they will always endure to the end.  A big clue that you are hearing a line of bologna from religion is when they give you an answer coming from NOTHING in the context or scripture. 

What is saved in Matthew 24:13?  The “he/she” is saved from the death and destruction talked about in the context.  It had NOTHING to do with an after death experience and it certainly was not some hellfire in the afterlife nonsense.  Look at verse 22 that clearly defines what is saved:

22 And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.

We are talking about “those days” that I believe is past, but it clearly states, “no FLESH be saved” as it was a physical salvation.  The verse was not even addressing you!

Physical salvation could be lost.  If I warned about impending doom of 9/11 back in 2001 and my initial believers later rejected my message then they would have perished in the Twin Towers.  If they have believed me then they would have never perished or died.  Look at Hebrews 10:38-39:

38 Now the just shall live by faith: but if any man draw back, my soul shall have no pleasure in him.
39 But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.

What amazes me is how many see the above referring to an after death experience in hell inside a book that never once talked about hell. 

The drawing back addressed Jews who were returning to the sacrificial system.  The context was them returning back to the Temple but these Jews needed to hear, “there remains NO MORE sacrifice for sins” (verse 26) as the author of Hebrews made that clear throughout chapter 10.  There  remains no more sacrifice for sins (vs. 26) because there truly was no more “offering for sin” (verse 18).  Jesus offered His body as the once for all sacrifice (vss.  10, 12). 

These Jews needed to know that going back to the Temple was to trodden underfoot the Son of God in order to do so.  In order to go back to the old system would require them to stomp right over Jesus Christ and His sacrifice to get back to the sacrificial system. 

These Jews were warned in chapter 6 that such a repentance is “impossible” but the context states that it was a “repentance from dead things” (animal sacrifices) in 6:1.  Their falling away was not a return to, “Hey!  Let’s go out and sin as much as possible” but rather them returning to the Levitical system of trying to deal with their sins that Christ already took care of once and for all.  This puts Christ to an open shame.

The author of Hebrews states how Esau after much tears could not find a place of repentance in chapter 12.  The passage had nothing to do with an after death experience but was simply saying that as Esau could not change Isaac’s mind about the blessing that was rightfully his, as they were to know that God will not change His mind concerning Jesus Christ.  You (Jews back then) can return back all you like to the old system but God’s mind can and will never be changed.

These were people facing great persecution.  They were tempted to return back and the author of Hebrews wanted them to not forsake gathering themselves together during that time.   These Jews needed to know that drawing back was “perdition” that was nigh.  This would be the same as me preaching in 2001, “To return back to the Twin Towers will result in death.” 

The “saving of the soul” is referring to one’s physical life.  The soul is what God breathed into man as he became a LIVING soul.  It is unfortunate that every time a person sees or hears the word “save, saved, or salvation” that hellfire or the afterlife runs through their heads thanks to religion.  The meaning here in Hebrews 10 is the preservation of one’s physical life.  This is the enduring to the end to be saved you are reading about in Hebrews 10:39.  

The saving of the soul is the preserving of one's life.  

39 Butdewehēmeisareeiminotouofthosewhoshrinkbackhypostolēandareeislostapōleia,butallaareofthosewhoarefaithfulpistisandsoeispreserveperipoiēsistheirsoulpsychē.  (Mounce Reverse-Interlinear New Testament).

The above gives the verse and its meaning from the Greek but what happens when we allow religion to add words NOWHERE stated in the verse or context to make us see it from their perspective?  Look at the modern NLV and how they altered the verse drastically:

39 We are not of those people who turn back and are lost. Instead, we have faith to be saved from the punishment of sin.

Saved from the punishment of sin???  Hebrews 10 was about how to avoid punishment of sin???  I did not know that Hebrews 10 presented such a failure they call Jesus. Verse 39 in the NLV is nowhere near what was presented in the previous verses.  Hebrews 10 presented sin as completely dealt with but this version makes it quite the opposite.

Hebrews 10 was the once for all sacrifice and how we are made holy once for all and perfected forever.  How God remembers our sins no more because there is no more sin offering.  This was how the author was seeking to plead to these Jews as a reason not to return back to the Temple because the blood of bulls and goats could never take away sin.  Their sins were dealt with in full so why return to something that was impossible?  The above translation simply read their hellish and wimpy Jesus interpretation into the verse.  If you have an NLV then toss it out in the trash.  You have to be careful of newer versions because some of them will alter verses to support their religious beliefs.  

Now let's look at other versions that did not seek to stray as did the NLV: 

39 But we are not of those who shrink back to destruction, but of those who have faith to the preserving of the soul.  (NASV)

39 and we are not of those drawing back to destruction, but of those believing to a preserving of soul.  (YLT)

39 But we are not they which withdraw ourselves unto perdition, but followfaith unto the conservation of the soul.  (1599 Geneva Bible). 

39 However, we are not the kind who shrink back and are destroyed; on the contrary, we keep trusting and thus preserve our lives!  (Complete Jewish Bible)

Can salvation be lost?  If we are defining it as a physical salvation then the answer is yes.  However, nobody today is being warned of a coming destruction upon a Temple.  Nobody is drawing back to a sacrificial system.  Only religion will try to spiritualize such verses and make them apply to just about anything you do.  I see verses from Hebrews ripped from its context to somehow mean you can lose salvation if you stop going to church.  How you can apostasize and never be renewed to salvation nonsense.  This is religion at its worst.  Religion is spewing forth lies.  Religion is also sounding warnings that would be equivalent to me today going to New York and warning people that the Twin Towers will be destroyed when clearly such a destruction is past. 

I listen to these people yelling at street corners using Luke 13:5 "except ye repent...you will perish" as somehow referring to an after death experience inside a passage never talking about any after death experience.  They preach it as though it was addressing the gospel of grace in the context.  One needs to read the context to see who were being warned and to also notice that the perishing had NOTHING to do with a rejection of any death, burial, and resurrection gospel.  The chapter began about Galileans blood shed at the hands of Pilate so the concern and the context had death in view.  The "perishing" had this death in view (death only was in the context) and never some after death perishing where one never ultimately perishes according to hellfire lovers.  The people warned in Luke 13 are no longer alive today.  The vineyard was Israel and not the United Kingdom or America.  Please see how "perish" was consistently used throughout the OT and maybe you will see the deceitfulness of religion and be done with them.   

What Christ accomplished at Calvary can never be destroyed.  Our unbelief does not make the "faith of" (faithfulness) God without effect (Romans 3:3).  If we believe not is to know that Christ abides faithful.  Jesus came to destroy the works of the devil and we can either believe that or live thinking that Jesus is helpless until we help Him.  You can read my blogs on Gehenna and see that it addressed only the land of the living and not some after death experience:


In Adam all die but in Christ all shall be made alive.  We can either believe it or twist it.  Every knee shall bow and every tongue shall confess and we can either believe it or twist it.  Jesus has taken away the sin of the world that we can either believe or twist.  Jesus is the savior of the world that we can either believe or twist.  Jesus is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world that we can either believe or twist.   

We can either pat ourselves on our backs saying, “Whew!  I am so glad that I did that thing called believing because it was only then God could forgive me and take me to heaven.  Too bad and so sad for those who never get to hear this message.  I am so thankful that I was born in a country that preaches this version of the gospel because I could have been born in a tribe doomed to hellfire.” What nonsense!   

However, we can rejoice in the One who has taken away the sin of the world (John 1:29).  Rejoice in the One who was reconciled to this world and is NOT imputing sin to the world that was only through the death of Him (2nd Cor. 5:19).  We can read in 2nd Corinthians 5:14 that Christ died for all and that ALL died with Him, as we can either accept that "those that have died with Him shall live with Him" (2nd Timothy 2:11) as a reality.   

You can selfishly rejoice in your, “I am so thankful I gave God the permission to forgive me” that contradicts 2ndCor. 5:19, but I prefer to never cheapen what He had accomplished for me.  I had no freewill in Adam who brought death to all and the same “no freewill” is also implied in the Jesus who undid what the first Adam brought upon us. 

Remember, eternal (aionion life) life is not immortality as the bible separates the two.  Eternal life refers to the quality and immortality refers to the quantity.  Eternal life is knowing Him (John 17:3).  It is not the same as, "In Christ, all shall be made alive."  We all shared in His death and we all share in His resurrection.  Unbelievers are no worse than us.  They simply will not experience the abundant life here but many do enjoy life far better than most professing believers.  

Are you experiencing the abundant life or do unbelievers seem happier than you?  If you believe unbelievers appear happier then you most likely are an unbeliever.  I am not talking about finances and health.  Unbelievers can be quite wealthy and healthy.  If unbelievers appear to be at peace and happier than you then clearly what you believe is a depressing message that promotes bondage.  If you take an unbeliever who appeared happy and now he/she becomes fearful, depressed, full of doubts and uncertainty, crying out to God because they constantly feel so sinful then your message is a lie.  

I remember my sister who died from a malignant brain tumor writing questions for me on paper because the tumor affected her hearing.  My religion instill so much fear into her that she had questions about her coming death.  I gave her the best religious answers at the time but since insecurity (conditional statements) surrounded the comfort I sought to give her ended up not doing much.  I was preaching my former Calvinism and Lordship Salvation nonsense to her at that time but did my very best to give her assurance and comfort that I knew I did not have personally at that time.  That was in 1991.  She died in January of 1992. 

The gospel of grace is not a gospel of, "Do you want to go to heaven when you die?" as that is what religion says.  The gospel of grace is the answer to your insecurities. The gospel of religion reinforces insecurities. 

The gospel of grace is a fear not message.  It is knowing that we are not rejected but accepted in the beloved, as He will never leave us or forsake us.  Perfect love casts out all fear and that is something you will never find in religion.  The gospel of grace is a message of joy unspeakable.  The gospel of grace is a message of pure love.  The gospel of grace is beholding no condemnation.  The gospel of grace is beholding the love of Christ that passes knowledge.  The gospel of grace is where we can boldly approach the throne of grace.  The gospel of grace is where peace passes all understanding.  The gospel of grace is where we behold no imperfections as we are perfected forever in Him.  We no longer see ourselves as insignificant.  We are complete in Him.  We do not see ourselves as worthless pieces of sinful scum before God.  We no longer have to hide in shame.  We no longer have to try and cover things up anymore.  We no longer have to try and be like God as was the sin of Adam and Eve.  The gospel is that we are created after the image of Him in righteousness and true holiness.  The gospel of grace is where we can see our God truly pleased with us as we are, and we can be a workman with such a glorious knowledge knowing we have nothing to be ashamed about.  The gospel is where we have no threats hanging over our heads.  The gospel reveals that as Christ is, so are we in this world.  If you have seen the Son then you have seen the Father, but to see yourself is to see the Son.  We have unity with the Father, Son, and Spirit. We are joined with Him. Beholding Him is how we are transformed (2nd Cor. 3:18).  The gospel of grace reveals our infinite value.  The gospel of grace reveals how we are the praise of His glory.  The gospel of grace reveals how we are reconciled and never alienated, as alienation was only in our minds (Col. 1:21).  He is not our enemy, but we are loved and cherished.  Our sins are forgiven. The gospel reveals that we are the sons and daughters He always wanted.  We are a good dream and never a bad dream.  The gospel is the answer to our insecurities.  We can cast all our insecurities/cares upon Him for He cares for us. 

Living in fear, depression, and anxiety is never to be produced by the gospel but rather removed.  Any insecurity you have is based on a lie and reinforced by religion.  Any negative opinion you have of yourself does not come from God but religion.  You have a faulty view of yourself.  Do you have full assurance?  If not, religious insecurity is preaching in your ear.  Sometimes people are afraid (insecurity) to challenge the very thing they know is causing their insecurity (often it is the religious hell garbage). 

One is the abundant life.  It is life and peace.  The other is death as such a life comes from the administration of death (Law).  Does your religion or belief in God make you feel guilty, uncertain, scared and fearful, utterly sinful before God?  Are you still reading articles on OSAS but still found no lasting relief?  Do you think you have to preach the bad news before the good news to others?  If so, you are preaching insecurity and you have yet to hear the good news.  You are bound by religion/insecurity and probably are calling your experience freedom when your heart knows better. 
  .  
Are you fearful to challenge your beliefs?  You will find the moment your religion discovers that you are challenging your fears and insecurities is when they will preach at you more insecurities.  If they can implant fear then you will not challenge them.  You will remain a prisoner. Try telling your church members that you are having doubts concerning hellfire.  Tell them that you are studying books that teach there is no hell and see what happens.  Be sure to see if they throw any insecurity message your way.  See if they get very angry with you.  Look for the signs of religious insecurity.   

I am not into the OSAS debate because the whole message of how one supposedly gets OSAS is flawed.  I believe they promote a works oriented gospel.  This is why many of them ask, "Did I believe enough?  Did I believe the right way?  Did I believe the right gospel?  Did I truly see Christ dying for my sins?  Do I actually believe this gospel or am I just saying that to feel better?  What if religion is correct and I must continuously believe?  What if my works prove I am not saved?  What if salvation can be lost?  How do I know God actually saved me when I feel exactly the same?  Why does God seem so distant from me?  Is there some unconfessed sin in my life?  Why do I feel so guilty?"  Only the insecure ask such questions.  

Insecurity keeps people from questioning their beliefs.  Some get nervous or extremely angry (fear and anger often are connected) if someone comes along and preaches an opposing message. I have seen people get so nervous when hearing of a pastor of their same denomination that became an atheist after many years.  Insecurity promotes blindness/closed minded people.  I am not talking about getting annoyed with those who seek to disrupt a good conversation or those who just wish to argue.  Paul admonished us against debates.  However, I get those who do not want to hear anything against their precious hell.  They will not care to get into a discussion with me and will often stop me short because they have this fear of what "no hell" would mean to them.  It would mean the collapse of their religion.  On the other hand, if a person does want to talk hell with me but simply will not answer my questions then I personally will stop the conversation because I know I am dealing with a closed minded person. 

I do not believe in OSAS or eternal security as taught by religion.  I do not have any fear that I will not be with family who did not believe the gospel.  I do not bear such religious insecurities.  This is why they struggle to think whatsoever things are true, lovely, and of a good report because their minds are preoccupied with sins, guilt, condemnation, hellfire, and so on.  

My God is better than the religious god whose love fails.  Nobody in scripture feared not being reunited with their loved ones.  Such insecurity only exists in religion.  The insecurity people have is what causes them to beat their kids into submission.  I know of people punished by family, friends, and their church for questioning hell.  Insecurity of any kind can bring the worst out in people. The abundant life is a freedom of our insecurities.  Walk in love is a walk free of those insane religious insecurities.  It is walking and enjoying life free from having a religious guilt and sin conscious mindset.  

Do you want to enjoy the abundant life or will fear keep you from questioning your pastor or upbringing?  

Eternal Security should be the knowledge that, "God's love never fails.  God's mercy fails not.  Christ died for all.  Christ is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.  Behold the Lamb of God that has taken away the sin of the world!  In Christ, all shall be made alive.  Christ died for His enemies.  No condemnation in Christ Jesus.  No alienation.  Who is he that condemns (religion obviously) when Christ died?  Nothing can separate us from His love."  People need to hear "security" but without all the insane conditions that religion inserts back into it.  Security is what will breed faith and love.  Preaching conditions breeds doubt but preaching an already reality breeds faith and assurance.

Question: Luke 16:19-31 Parable or Literal?

$
0
0
Question:  Did you write up a blog about Luke 16:19-31? You believe this is a parable from one of the Pharisees? Do you have evidence? Luke was a known scholar and historian, why didn't he say this is a parable like any other parable?

Answer:  The above question was from an email I received earlier this week.  Below was my email response to him but I made additions to that original email below:

How do I know it was a parable?  Look at how Luke 16:19 begins:
19 There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day:
This is how some of the parables of Jesus began.  They began with, "There was a certain...."  Look at Matthew 21:33:

33 Hear another parable: There was a certain householder, which planted a vineyard, and hedged it round about, and digged a winepress in it, and built a tower, and let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far country

Luke 7:41:

41 There was a certain creditor which had two debtors: the one owed five hundred pence, and the other fifty.

It can refer to a real event or a parable.  Chapters 15 and into 16 is quite obvious that Jesus was talking in parables, and Jesus was known to speak almost exclusively in parables when addressing crowds and even Pharisees.  Do you believe the prodigal son was a parable?  It does not state it was a parable but we accept it as such.  Verse 11 begins with:

11 And he said, A certain man had two sons...

Two literal sons?  No, it was a rebuke to the Pharisees as was also the parable in Luke 16.  Read the whole prodigal son story and you will not find it called a parable but it is universally accepted as a parable. You will find commentaries (not all) that consider Luke 16:19 a parable.  I will share later why E. W. Bullinger said Luke 16:19-31 was not called a parable. 

How most know it was indeed a parable was by how each parable consistently began and the succession of parables to follow.  Look from Luke 15 on and you see for yourself:
Luke 15:3:
And he spake this parable unto them, saying...
Luke 15:11:

11 And he said, A certain man had two sons
 

Luke 16:1:

And he said also unto his disciples, There was a certain rich man, which had a steward; and the same was accused unto him that he had wasted his goods.

Luke 16:1 is accepted as a parable.  I do not know anyone who disagrees with that.  Notice that Luke 16:1 begins with, "There was a certain rich man" because verse 19 reads:

 19 There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day

Do you see how one parable after another began with “There was a certain…”?  If you compare each parable is to see a specific truth being taught.  Prodigal son was not literally "dead" as it stated but it was teaching a truth.  To somehow think the rich man is no longer a parable when Jesus had been teaching nothing but parables in the previous context causes a problem.  Are we saying that Jesus went from one parable after another and then decided to talk about one actual event?  
One argument against Luke 16:19-31 being a parable was because actual names were used.  Not sure how that is even an argument.  How can a parable not use a real name?  In the OT, we can see stories that involved real people.  The Lord sent Nathan to David in 2nd Samuel where Nathan shared a "story" directed at David himself (2nd Samuel 12:1-7).  It was a story but David was the man the story was about.  The same thing is done in Ezekiel 23 where two names are mentioned in the story (verses 1-4).  Jesus had used Himself in His own parables in the book of Matthew.  In Luke 4:23 is where we find a "proverb" and Jesus was the physician referenced in the story:
 23 And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, Physician (applying to Jesus here), heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy country.
Here are Barnes Notes on the above verse:
The connection of this proverb, here, is this: "You profess to be the Messiah. You have performed miracles at Capernaum. You profess to be able to deliver us from our maladies, our sins, our afflictions. Show that you have the power, that you are worthy of our confidence, by working miracles here, as you profess to have done at Capernaum." 
To say that it cannot be a parable in Luke 16 because Jesus mentions a name is not an argument from scripture or even stories in general that uses real names.  The OT used real names in "stories" and so does the NT to teach something.  People believing in a literal Satan and devil should know that they were used in parables with the mentioning of their names.  The words "son of man" were used in a parable.  
Here is what I do not get with their argument.  If the mentioning of an actual name or referencing an actual person somehow means that it probably was not a parable then we have a problem.  Luke 16:1 begins with:

And he said also unto his disciples, There was a certain rich man, which had a steward; and the same was accused unto him that he had wasted his goods.
Literal or parable?  The above verse is universally accepted as the 'parable of the unjust steward.'  Why is that a parable but not verse 19 that begins with:

19 There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day
Verse 19 begins identical to the story in verse 1, "There was a certain rich man."  Religion says that the "certain rich man" in verse 1 was a parable but the "certain rich man" in verse 19 was actual?? 
The phrase "There was a certain..." is used many times throughout the Bible to refer to a real person and it clearly was used in parables too.  Look at Luke 14:2:
And, behold, there was a certain man before him which had the dropsy.
The above clearly was no parable but Luke 16:1 was, so are we going to ignore this fact that the words "there was a certain..." can refer to a parable or an actual person?  My point is that real people can be used in a fictional story.  Verse 1, "There was a certain rich man" that religion calls a parable and verse 19, "There was a certain rich man" that religion calls literal. 
The use of the words "there was a certain..." could be used to refer to an actual person/account or as a story/parable of an actual person.  This is exactly what Nathan had done with David in 2nd Samuel.  Nathan shared a story about David to David.  

Religion plays games because they want their hell, so now hades is hell, along with Gehenna, along with the Lake of Fire, and along with Tartaroo.  God supposedly created 4 hells even though hades was never seen in the OT as hellfire once in some afterlife but only in the tradition of the Pharisees as I will quote Josephus shortly proving that.  It was a parable against the Pharisees and their traditions and religion is merely parroting a tradition to this day. 
How did the rich man go to this hell?  Well, if it were a literal account then we must read it literally.  The context seems to indicate going to this “hades” is due to not giving to the poor, so I guess going to heaven is by giving to the needy.  The one who had it good in this life will fry forever and the one who had dogs licking his sores goes to heaven.  Do you agree with that?  So the one gets it much worse in the afterlife than the one who had it bad in this life??
You will find that ONLY religion inserts words into the passage not there by telling you that a true Christian would share his/her wealth to the poor.  They claim that this rich man gave evidence that he was not a Christian by not giving to the poor, as they claim he did not have good works.  That is completely stupid.  Why not say that rich people in general who do not give money to the poor go to hell? 
You have to look for the lesson being taught and Luke 16:19-31 certainly was not, "You better believe Jesus or you will go to hell" nonsense taught ONLY by religion. Do not read Luke 16 as saying, “If you do not believe the gospel of grace of the death, burial, and resurrection then you go to hell” because that is only religion saying that. There was no death, burial, and resurrection gospel even implied.  The rich man was not accused of refusing to believe the gospel of grace anywhere.  This is religion adding words to the passage so that it fits comfortably with their hellish views of what happens if you do not accept "their version" of the so-called good news they spew.
Do you find religion giving the same advice to unbelievers that Abraham gave to the rich man in this parable?  Do you find religion telling unbelievers, “You have Moses and the prophets... hear them”?  I did not know that Moses preached the death, burial, and resurrection gospel.  Religion leaves all this stuff out and will add words and thoughts (their version of the gospel) to a parable nowhere taught.  

Ask yourself, who do you believe will experience this form of hades in the afterlife?  You probably will say those who rejected the gospel of grace.  You might say even those who never heard the gospel.  Now compare your answers to the passage and notice how you will have to read such words into the story nowhere found.  You will only try to make your beliefs as plausible as possible.  Notice how you will not recommend reading Moses to the unbelievers. 
How I also know it was a parable was because Lazarus was carried off into Abraham's bosom.  What in the world is Abraham's bosom?   It was not an OT teaching.  Religion says that it pictures rest.  Really?  Abraham's bosom?  Religion says that this was a literal account because it mentioned Abraham, so it must be a literal account that we sit in his lap too. 
We go to be with Abraham at death and rest upon his chest?  Verse please??  Not all even agree it pictures rest and that is because we have NO VERSE anywhere teaching us that.  You have to read the tradition of the Pharisees to get the meaning, as this parable was spoken to them.
The imagery of Abraham's bosom sounds just like a parable would.  So after death we go to Abraham's bosom?  I want you to think about that because I do not know of anyone making such claims today.  The imagery of one drop of water cooling a person frying in supposed literal flames is utterly ridiculous.  Forget the flames and just try adding one drop of water to your tongue when you are extremely thirsty and see if you experience any relief.  Now imagine a man engulfed in flames and the fire department tosses one drop of water at him to cool him down.  Make sense to you?  I did not think so.  We are reading a parable. 
Abraham's bosom was discussed in early church history as a TRADITION of the Pharisees and nothing from Old Testament teaching.  Jesus was using the Pharisees own tradition against them IN A PARABLE.  It was not a literal place but something the Pharisees whipped up.  Pharisees were known for teaching their “traditions” and "commandments of men." 

It amazes me how religious people are still accepting the tradition of the Pharisees as they talk just like the Pharisees did.  They too promote the “commandments of men” as most legalistic churches do.  Do we still believe Jewish fables?  Is your current belief of Luke 16 based on one?  
It is clear that such a belief (Abraham's Bosom) NEVER originated from scripture.  Just ask anyone, "Where do we find Abraham's Bosom ever taught in the OT?”  The answers they will give you is how traditions are made.  You will see them give you answers that sound acceptable but will come from no verses of scripture at all.  

Josephus confirms the tradition (belief of two compartments in hades, one punishing and the other rewarding) of the Pharisees as Josephus was a Pharisee who lived during the time Israel was destroyed in 70ad.  Here is what we have concerning the Pharisees:

They (Pharisees) held strenuously to a belief in the existence of good and evil angels, and to the expectation of a Messiah; and they cherished the hope that the dead, after a preliminary experience either of reward or of penalty in Hades, would be recalled to life by him, and be requited each according to his individual deeds(Strong’s Concordance).

Where did such a belief as that concerning hades come from as presented in Luke 16?  Not the OT, but the tradition of the Pharisees. Luke 16 is how religion still teaches the erroneous compartmental theory of hades never taught before except in the tradition of the Pharisees.  Notice the reward or punishing in hades.  It was not a belief that one goes to the good side of hades for believing the gospel as we are dealing with a reward.  The rich man was punished and the poor man rewarded.  Even the poor man was not said to be a believer of the gospel.  He merely was comforted for his having bad things in life.  It was a parable.

Traditions of the Pharisees still live on today.  The tradition of the Pharisees evolved today into how unbelievers go from hades to another form of some hell called the Lake of Fire.  However, it says that death and hades were cast into the lake of fire.  It was the DEAD standing (figuratively) before God.  No dead person was talking, reasoning, fearing, questioning, asking for a drop of water, or doing a single thing when cast into this lake of fire that was not a literal fire.  The lake of fire was not the sun, under the earth, or in a volcano as some religious people claim.  Revelation 20 does not say, “Mt. Vesuvius is the lake of fire.”  It does not say, “The Sun is the lake of fire.”  It does not say, “The core of the earth is the lake of fire.”  It does say, “This IS the second death” as it clearly was not a literal fire.  It was figurative as it represented a death to the first death.  It was the death of death.  It ended the old and brought in the new as chapter 21 begins sharing. 

Here is some more information on Abraham’s bosom.  Be sure to ask those who teach the tradition of the Pharisees where the teaching of “Abraham’s Bosom” originated.  Then be sure to tell them where Abraham’s bosom can be found as you direct them to the Talmud.  Read the following:

In the Talmud we have those very traditions gathered up which the Lord refers to in His condemnation.  Many are there preserved which were current in our Lord's day.  We can thus find out exactly what these popular traditions were.  "Paradise", "The carrying away by angels", "Abraham's bosom", etc., were the popular expressions constantly used.  Christ was not the first who used these phrases, but He used the language of the Pharisees, turning it against them. 

Take a few examples from the Talmud: 

(1) In Kiddushin (Treatise on Betrothal), fol. 72, there is quoted from Juchasin, fol. 75, 2, a long story about what Levi said of Rabbi Judah: "This day he sits in Abraham's bosom", i.e. the day he died.

There is a difference here between the Jerusalem and the Babylonian Talmuds ­ the former says Rabbi Judah was "carried by angels"; the latter says that he was "placed in Abraham's bosom".

Here we have again the Pharisees' tradition as used against them by our Lord.

The above was taken from:

http://levendwater.org/books/the_rich_man_and_lazarus/page0017.htm

Bullinger made this comment about Luke 16 and why he believes it was not called a parable:

It is not called a parable because it cites a notable example of the Pharisee's tradition which had been brought from Babylon

What is the Talmud?  Here is one definition:

Is the literature that Jesus was familiar with in his early years yet in existence in the world? Is it possible for us to get at it? Can we ourselves review the ideas, the statements, the modes of reasoning and thinking, on moral and religious subjects, which were current in his time, and must have been [resolved] by him during those silent thirty years when he was pondering his future mission? To such inquiries the learned class of Jewish rabbis answer by holding up the Talmud. Here, say they, is the source from whence Jesus of Nazareth drew the teaching which enabled him to revolutionize the world; and the question becomes, therefore, an interesting one to every Christian, What is the Talmud? …

The Talmud, then, is the written form of that which, in the time of Jesus, was called the TRADITIONS of the Elders, and to which he makes frequent allusions. (Rabbi Michael L. Rodkinson)

I hope that makes it abundantly clear that we are dealing with a parable and that parable in Luke 16 was against Pharisees and their tradition nonsense.  They were the ones who believed their “soul” would go to be with Abraham and those (the poor) they despised would be turned away but Jesus twisted their story around.  To the Pharisees, the poor were cursed by God.  However, it was the poor that actually would listen to God and not the rich. 
 
Again, where did such a belief as that concerning hades come from as presented in Luke 16?  Not the OT, but the tradition of the Pharisees.

Yes, I did blog about Luke 16:19-31.  I copied and pasted my brief comments on Luke 16 below for you to read below.  I do not give the spiritual meaning but I chose to argue some interesting points made within the fictional story:
1st, Does Luke 16 teach a literal hell after death?  Only if you refuse to investigate our religious traditional nonsense we grew up hearing.  The writings of Josephus proves that Luke 16 was the belief of many Pharisees, as it NEVER came from scripture, and that was why the Pharisees did not challenge this hades after-life belief that you can find NOWHERE in the bible. Jesus was using the Pharisees belief of "hades" (not Gehenna) against them. 

Luke 16 was a parable, but religion attempts to use two silly arguments to prove that it was not a parable but instead some literal account.  Religion will quote the beginning of verse 19, “There was a certain rich man” as proof of a real person, but that is common with other parables of Jesus to begin that way (see Matthew 21:33; Luke 7:41; Luke 16:1).  It can mean an actual person, but it was not uncommon to be used in parables too.  Jesus could use an actual person as an example in a parable, as we do it all the time.  The question is whether Luke 16 was an actual event.  The overwhelming evidence is that Jesus shared enough information for us to know that this was simply a parable being used against the religious leaders. Show me "Abraham's Bosom" in the afterlife one time in the entire OT???  It was the tradition of the Pharisees and Jesus was using their own man-made beliefs against them.
  
Religion also says that it cannot be a parable because Jesus quotes Lazarus and Abraham who are actual people.  First of all, who here is looking to go to Abraham’s bosom (Luke 16:22)??   Has anyone told you that when you die is to go and be with Abraham?  No, they twist it to mean a place of rest and comfort only.  The Pharisees believed they would be with him and probably explains why they cry out to him for mercy in the passage calling him their father.  Again, this was a belief of the Pharisees, and not a teaching of scripture.  Nobody is going to Abraham’s bosom, and nobody in the OT was said to go there at death.  Jesus does quote Lazarus, but He quotes him as a rebuke to the religious leaders standing there, as I will explain shortly.

The parable begins with a certain man dressed in fine purple linen who also had 5 brothers.  Who do you suppose that was?  It was the high priest Caiaphas who was alive and well when Jesus shared this parable but Jesus preached it in the past tense (there "was" a certain man) as it was a parable.   

Again, he wore "fine purple linen."  The Old Testament shares that the high priest wore fine purple linen, as even the Wikipedia recognizes that:

Priestly sash (Hebrew avnet) (sash): that of the High Priest was of fine linen with "embroidered work" in blue and purple and scarlet (Exodus 28:39, 39:29); those worn by the priests were of white, twined linen.

Also, it says that this man in fine purple linen had 5 brothers (Luke 16:28).  Caiaphas was known to have 5 brothers, as Josephus told us who they all were.   It too is listed in Wikipedia as you can look that up. 
   
Was Caiaphas dead?  No, he was still alive, but this so called “non-parable” by our traditionalists fails to see that the story has these men as ALREADY DEAD.  It was a parable rebuking the religious leaders.

Notice that Jesus mentions Lazarus, and then says in verse 30 because the rich man asked Lazarus to be sent to warn his brothers:

30 And he said, Nay, father Abraham: but if one went unto them from the dead, they will repent.

What was behind that verse?  Think about it for a moment.  Who was a man Jesus raised from the dead in front of the religious leaders?  It was Lazarus, but traditionalists to get around that will tell you that Lazarus was a common name, so it could have been anyone.  Yeah, what a coincidence that Jesus used the very name in this parable that was raised from the dead before the religious leaders eyes He was addressing.  Did Caiaphas and others later believe as a result of Lazarus being raised from the dead?  NO!  It was because Lazarus being raised that Caiaphas and the other religious leaders sought to put Jesus and Lazarus to death.  Jesus rebuked the Pharisees that if one were raised from the dead (as Lazarus was), they still would not believe and they did not.

One last comment concerning Luke 16.  Do you really think that if one were frying in hell forever would ask for one drop of water?  Burn your hand in a flame and see how much relief you would feel from a single drop of water.  Allow yourself to be extremely thirsty and place one drop of water upon your tongue and let me know how much relief that provided.  Religion throws out common sense for nonsense and expects you to just believe it.

This was clearly a parable, as Jesus was hammering the religious leaders and their unbelief by using their own fable against them.  Now religion has taken Luke 16 and twisted it into some horrific true story happening to every unbeliever today, as they supposedly are in utter agony craving a single drop of water.  Sick and twisted religion!

Random Thoughts I like to Share

$
0
0
The Bible tells us to love out of a pure heart and a good conscience.  A good conscience is one freed from a sin conscience.  It is one who enjoys the forgiveness of sins.  It is one who enjoys justification from all things.  It is no longer feeling guilty for sins (Hebrews 10:2).  It is the realization that God is your friend and never will impute sin again (2nd Cor. 5:19).  It comes from a heart not divided. 

One thing I discovered among many professing believers is their gaze is upon God and then upon what they believe is wrong with them.  Such a heart will only experience feelings of alienation, cold and callousness, and frustration.  Such a heart will not know love because their minds are veiled through the darkness of religion.   

Why is it that we refuse to accept our forgiveness?  God’s grace was revealed to all and yet we do not see forgiveness as part of that grace given.  We still think we have to earn it by believing.  Instead of receiving what was already given is when people try to receive it as a reward (the reward for believing).  This is where religion gets it backwards.  Instead of believing they have is them believing to get. Instead of believing what is already true is then trying to believe to get God to make it true.  They have to jump a hurdle in order to enjoy something that was already theirs.  Once they decide a hurdle (believing/repenting/performance) is what God requires then they will wonder if they jumped the hurdle high enough. 

I see so many religious people refuse to accept forgiveness already granted until they are convinced that they have done that “believing,” and have seen the evidence for that believing in works.  Only then will such a person believe he/she was forgiven as a reward for their believing.  However, they are back in the mire the moment they sin.  They do not have a good conscience but one focused in darkness.  It is a conscience that seeks to draw comfort from performance.  It is a conscience that sees sin as alive and well in their lives.  Such a conscience is what Hebrews calls and “evil conscience.”  The reason they struggle with feelings (guilt, shame, alienation) is because their conscience is evil.  They seek to self-soothe through doubling their efforts to be more obedient and they listen to music they hope will comfort their hearts.  They are like Saul who calls upon David to play his harp so that the evil spirit will depart.  This “spirit” lives among those fearful that the Spirit of God has left them.  It is emotionally and psychologically draining to such religious people. 

***The evil spirit was not a literal demon torturing Saul.  It refers to the spirit that came over him.  It refers to a disposition or attitude.  Paul spoke about the “spirit” among the Corinthians that was not a literal spirit being.  I doubt playing harps will cause a demon to go running for the hills but the spirit that Saul had was soothed by the playing of the harp as that was what that passage was about where such a disposition would leave him.  This is what religious people do today.    

An evil heart of unbelief is one that draws a person away from Christ back to the sacrificial system in Hebrews.  An evil heart of unbelief is not a return to a wanton lifestyle of sinful pleasures.  An evil heart of unbelief refuses what Christ had accomplished and will seek to remedy the situation the old way (old covenant).  It was men and women trodden underfoot the Son of God.  It was them figuratively stomping on the new covenant to cross over Him to get back to the old system.  It was them believing that Christ was not the once for all sacrifice.  It was them returning to the repentance of dead things (Levitical sacrificial system) that was impossible to renew again.  It was them failing to realize that there remains no more sacrifice for sins as Jesus was the once for all sacrifice. 

I see the evil heart of unbelief demonstrated by so many religious people.  They refuse to accept the immediate comfort and joys of the gospel.  They refuse to drink until everything they imagine a true believer to be like (behavior, feelings, etc.,) has been fulfilled.  They claim that they have died to the Law but their religious endeavors to find peace and assurance betrays them.  

The mind that is trying to find relief is a mind refusing the way God gives it.  It is already given, so the person who attempts to try is one who refuses to accept what to them is too easy and too good to be true.  They are blind.  It is them floating in the middle of the ocean wondering what ocean water feels like.  Their eyes are closed.  The sunlight is shining all around them but they stand there wondering, “Will the sun ever shine its rays upon me?” 

The religious person will ask, “Have I believed?”  Those who ask such questions never draw any assurance from it because the question they ask shows they seek to draw comfort and assurance from within.  However, to discover an already reality is when the good conscience will ask, “What is there for me to believe?”  The reply back is, “You are loved.  You are accepted.  You are the praise of my glory.  You are forgiven.  You are reconciled.”  It is immediately received because that person knows it is impossible for God to lie.  An evil heart of unbelief will reject such things until they are convinced that they adequately done certain things first in order to receive such things from God. 

A heart that refuses to believe they are forgiven remains in darkness.  Darkness is the realm of lies.  Darkness is what prevents the heart from beholding love.  It robs a person of confidence in God.  This is what we read about in Hebrews as some were casting off their confidence and returning to the sacrificial system soon to be destroyed. 

Condemnation is a person who lacks confidence in Christ.  Condemnation is a hiding from the light.  It is the belief of a lie.  It is not life and peace in the Spirit.  It is a miserable religious life where you seek to wash the outward cup but inwardly remain full of dead men bones. It is the trying to clean that cup further with the hope that the inward cup will be filled with refreshing water of peace, joy, love, and acceptance. 

We are to enjoy what is already ours.  Condemnation is a refusal of accepting what is ours.  Condemnation is why people feel distant and alienated from God.  The alienation only exists within their mindset as it is not real.  These people long to feel the embrace of God’s love but do not even know that God is embracing them now with His love that never fails. 

What is condemnation?  It is the voice that says, “Depart from me, ye that work iniquity.”  It comes from those who cry, “Lord, Lord, have I not done MANY wonderful works?”  It is the cleaning of that cup that causes condemnation.  Experiencing ‘no condemnation’ is never found in your performance.  The very reason you feel condemned hearing the voice saying, “depart you worker of iniquity” is because your mindset is upon your performance.   

An evil conscience is a sin conscience.  A sin conscience is a seared conscience.  A seared conscience is one who sees everything as impure.  Have your minds sprinkled with water from an evil conscience. 

Freedom from condemnation is to hear the voice of Grace saying, “Your sins are forgiven.”  The Lamb of God HAS had taken away the sin of the world.  Jesus Christ is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.  To try and do anything to get forgiven is to hear the voice, “Depart from me, you who work iniquity.”  How much longer will you keep allowing the voice of condemnation to torment you?  Will you keep playing the role of Saul and simply do things to bring temporary results?  How long will you keep listening to the religious harp that has no lasting effects?  Playing that harp continuously is exhausting.  God's radio station is singing your praise continually commercial free! 

A person who does not believe they are forgiven abides in darkness.  They live in the realm of lies.  They are hurting emotionally right now.  Many of them refuse to let go of the very things causing their pain.  Love casts out fear but they hold on to their insecurities.  They fear that letting go of their insecurities could result in being deceived or ruined in the end.  Religion has instilled this fear into them.  They hold onto the view that God is not pleased with them.  They hold on to their religious hell beliefs that scare them.  They hold on to this belief that God cannot forgive them until they stop sinning.  They refuse to believe that God would accept them as they are.  They refuse to believe they are the sons or daughters God always wanted.  They refuse to stop sowing on religious fig leaves to hopefully cover what they believe is shame in the eyes of God. 

These poor souls are those that despise the riches of the goodness of God where they know not that it is the goodness of God that leads them to a new mindset.  They can finally put off the old man mindset and be robed in light.  Light is truth.  Light shouts everything that is right and true about you.  It is beholding your true image that is created after the image of Him in righteousness and true holiness. 

The religious mind fears judgment believing God will unleash a fury upon them for their sad performance.  Judgment in the bible is making things right.  David loved the judgment of God.  The religious mind sees everything from an evil conscience point of view, so they tremble whenever they hear the word "judgment."  They seek to hide in the bushes at the very thought of hearing the voice of God as did Adam and Eve.  What a sad way to live.  What is sadder is the fact that they bid people to come and believe and join their mire clan.  Their mire is fear and fear controls them. 

Romans 1:18 brings joy to my heart:

18 For the wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who hold the truth in unrighteousness

The verse reveals His love of us.  The Father and His wrath is much like the mother defending her infant from an attacker.  Her wrath (love in action) is demonstrated by attacking the very thing that seeks to hurt her baby.  God’s wrath already revealed demonstrated that He attacked the very thing that sought to hurt us.  He took care of sin with finality, “It is finished!”  Behold the Lamb of God that has taken away the sin of the world.  God is reconciled to the WORLD.  God is not imputing sin to the WORLD. 

The gospel reveals the love of God but religion obscures it with conditions and threats.  The religious person does not behold the love of God because they are still trying to cross bridges, climb mountains, and jump hurdles to get it.  Again, they are floating in the middle of an ocean wondering what an ocean feels and looks like. 

Instead of a person drawing comfort from the love of God is them trying to draw comfort from their believing the love of God.  It is as though they are saying, “OK God, here is my believing, so why are you hiding your love from me when I am doing what you ask?”  They are the ones who say, “OK God, here is my believing, so why do I not feel accepted by you?”  Some eventually give up saying, “This believing thing does not work.”  Instead of them believing a reality is them trying to believe to be a part of a reality.  It is not, "Believe and God will love you" but "You are loved already" and we believe. Believing is simply how we enjoy what is already ours.  If a person does not believe then clearly they do not enjoy what is already theirs. 

God does not withhold forgiveness.  You are as forgiven today as you were the day you were born into this world.  If God withholds forgiveness until you believe then how is that forgiveness?  I think we are all capable of such conditional forgiveness as that religious “god” but the true God and His forgiveness goes far beyond that.  

Do you believe God is saying to you, “Withhold forgiveness from your enemies until they accept it”?  No, you forgive your enemies but the fact that they do not believe you or accept your forgiveness does not make them any less forgiven.  If your enemies come to believe and accept your forgiveness does not make them any more forgiven. Forgiveness is when enemies turn friends.  God is reconciled to you and it is believing that is how we are reconciled back.  As long as we think God is our enemy then we will be trying to do whatever possible to offer peace offerings (works, confessions, religious duties) to get Him to somehow like us. 

If God tells you to forgive your enemies then is God telling us to do something He does not do Himself?  Forgive those that spitefully use you is not something God does Himself?  

When God tells us to forgive our enemies then does that forgiveness have a time limit on it?  Is death the time limit when God’s forgiveness runs out?  Does that mean that when we go to be with the Lord that our forgiveness for our enemies runs out too?  In the presence of the Lord, can I hold a wrong against a man again because they have died without accepting my forgiveness as the religious god does?   I have forgiven someone who wronged me on this planet but that man died refusing to accept my forgiveness so does that mean I can hold to bitterness and unforgiveness again?  If you say no then I am better than your god who can’t.  

If a person can die and be "unforgiven" by God then God is not a forgiving being.  He tells us to forgive in the physical realm but He cannot do it Himself in the spiritual realm???  How can it be forgiveness if it has a time limit?  What do you think about the person who says they forgive you and will seem fine for a while but later brings up in anger the very thing they claimed to have forgiven you?  Would you call that forgiveness?  Do not claim your "god" is a forgiving god when his forgiveness runs out.  

How you perceive God and His forgiveness is often how you forgive others.  Do you hold grudges?  Do you find it hard to forgive?  Do you find that giving the silent treatment to people who hurt or wronged you as a way to punish them?  Have you withheld forgiveness as a way of manipulating a person to feel guilty and finally doing what you hope they would do to gain your forgiveness?  Now ask yourself, "Do I see myself in God?  Does God treat me similarly to the way I treat others?  Do I struggle to believe He forgives me?  Do I feel He withholds love from me and gives me the silent treatment when I sin?  Do I find myself doing things to hopefully motivate God into blessing me again?" 

If you are not enjoying forgiveness of sins today then it is because you are trying to earn it.  If you feel condemned today then you are trying to perform your way out of condemnation.  If you are not aware of God’s love today then you are trying to be loved.  If you do not believe you are accepted today then your mindset is upon performing to be accepted.

The hardest thing for us to accept is that we are accepted.  When Adam sinned is when God imputed sin.  It was God who “chose” to impute sin.  People fail to see that after the death of Jesus Christ, God “chose” to impute sin no longer.  People are too busy judging their lives.  People are too busy trying to change things about themselves.  People are too busy listening to religious harps to soothe their hearts after messing up. People are so busy with religious duties that they no longer see that God is not beholding them in sin at all.  He is well-pleased but the religious mindset says, "No, He is very angry and displeased." 

Think about the problem sins you have right now.  Have they gone away after all the efforts you made?  No, because that is what you do.   You can either accept that about yourself or simply get your eyes off the tree of knowledge of good and evil or you can continue to think that you need to be more like God as Adam did and live in shame.  The evil heart of unbelief is a sin conscience (guilty conscience).  A sin conscience is what is causing you to do things to “feel” loved, accepted, and forgiven.  A good conscience and a pure heart is one who ceases from efforts and realizes that God loves them and has accepted them right where they are at and with no conditions of, “Improve the performance.” You are trying to stop what you see is wrong with you when repeated years of failure has yet to get it into your head that you cannot stop.  It is OK to say, "What I view as chaos in my life is OK."  God is not upset about your chaos.  God is not imputing your chaos.  God has accepted you in your chaos. 

Imagine everything you do every day is approved by God.  If you say that is not true or impossible then you live in the realm of condemnation/darkness.  You just proved to yourself that your approval is based on performance.  The evil conscience will reply, “Are you saying that I can commit murder and adultery and God’s approval is upon me?”  Your good behavior does not make His righteousness that robes you any better, and your evil deeds cannot make His robe of righteousness any worse.  Your good deeds cannot make you more forgiven and your evil deeds cannot make you less forgiven.   
It is the freedom from condemnation that opens the eyes to see the rays of love shining upon the person.  Law drives a person to fear but love drives out fear.  Love needs no boundaries set.  Love forgives because it springs from already forgiveness.  Love is the fulfilling of the Law.  Love tells us not to steal, kill, or commit adultery.  Condemnation is what leads to such evil things.  Yes, a believer can do such things that should not be named among us once but such actions are committed and often repeatedly by those who live feeling rejected or shorted. 

We are to walk in love.  Love replaces all insecurities we have.  The gospel is the message of security.  The religious gospel preaches insecurities.  Insecurity will blind a person.  It will cause a person to feel as though they never measure up.  They will always feel unworthy.  They will never see their value.  They never will see that everything they do every day is approved by God because condemnation rules their hearts.  Their sin conscience keeps them in the realm of lies.  They refuse to accept love, acceptance, and forgiveness until they see signs in their performance or feelings.  They are refusing to believe they are breathing air until they can see air.  Air surrounds them and fills their lungs.  Love surrounds us and fills our being but people refuse to believe that until they can see it somehow. 

The rays of love will be visible the moment the lies of condemnation are removed.  The moment you realize that you are the praise of His glory and that you are the son or daughter He always wanted is when darkness will flee from your life.  Religious harps are no longer needed because the evil spirit that once plagued you is gone. 

You might say, “I smoke cigarettes.”  You are approved and accepted by God.  You might say, “I view porn.”  You are approved and accepted by God.  You might say, “I lie a lot.”  You are approved by God.  You might say, “I had an abortion.”  You are approved and accepted by God.  You might say, “I turned from God and called Him horrible names.”  You are approved and accepted by God. 

Condemnation is what makes you say, “I do this and that” as it is a focus upon self.  A focus upon this and that you do is a mindset upon Law/flesh.  This is why you are trying not to do things in order for God to approve and accept you. 

If your toddler draws a picture that is a bunch of scribbles then do you rip it up and ask them to start again?  Stop viewing your life as a picture that God views as scribbles where He would like to rip it up and have you start again.  Your toddlers picture of scribbles is precious to you and that mess you perceive yourself to be is precious to God.  You simply do not realize that you were never a scribble He made but a masterpiece as He has designed you flawlessly after the image of Him in righteousness and true holiness.  That is who you are no matter what you do or not do.   

Everything you do every moment of the day is to know that you are approved and accepted by God.  You are not scribbling but rather are a perfect reflection of Him.  Why do I say that?  Because the moment you stop the condemnation is when your life will begin reflecting the true person you are in His sight.  Fear departs.  Anxieties go away.  Those feelings of distance/alienation between you and the Father turns into a tight embrace of love, kisses upon the neck, and tears of joy. 

Who is he that condemns when Christ died?  Who can separate you from His love?  God is not imputing your sins so why are you?  Enjoy life knowing that you are not a spiritual birth defect.  Enjoy life with the full realization that you are loved, cherished, and perfected forever. 

You can throw out your religious harp of performance that offers no lasting relief. 

What about Adolf Hitler?

$
0
0
I have been asked about the fate of Adolf Hitler before but I have received two emails within a month asking where I think he is spending eternity. 

I have read a website claiming that Hitler was responsible for the death of nearly 6 million Jews.  Not sure if that is correct but we can all agree that many died under his regime.  The question I am asked reveals how Hitler’s “behavior” is what is behind those fears many have when contemplating standing before God based on how they too have performed.  Their thinking is, “Hitler was just a pure evil man but at least I am trying to do what I believe is right in the eyes of God.”  It is the, “I thank thee God that I am not like Hitler” (Pharisee/publican). However, the fear of bad behavior is rooted deep within them.  Nobody asks, "What about Fred Johnson who nobody knew in 1683?" 

Those asking about the eternal fate of Hitler are often those who are works oriented.  It almost never fails that those who ask the question are those who doubt their salvation based on their behavior.  I am not saying that the question is bad because Hitler was a lunatic from our perspective but the point I was making was merely an observation. 

I have seen Universalists claim that Hitler is in heaven and have seen hellfire believers ranting how God would be unjust to simply forgive such a murderous man who died unrepentant.  One side claims that God would be unjust to punish a man billions upon billions of years and the other side claims that God would be unjust to stop punishing Hitler at any time. 

In this blog, I would like to point out the contradictions I hear in religion concerning Hitler before I give my answer as to what I believe is the fate of Adolf Hitler.  I am going to attempt to expose the contradictions below in a form of a conversation between a religious person and a grace believer.  I am not going to spend much time refuting the religious person but for you to simply listen to the typical responses one gives that is a bunch of contradictory nonsense. I know the religious person will read an answer that is not the answer he/she would give and will shout, "Misrepresentation!  Straw man!  That is not what we believe!"  Sorry, I cannot answer for every religion out there in this blog but I will share the common one given.

Grace believer:  “Could Hitler have gone to heaven?”
 
Religious person:  “Of course!  If Hitler repented and asked Jesus to save him then he would have gone to heaven.” 

Grace believer:  “You do realize that he killed nearly 6 million Jews, so God would simply forgive him and save him if he repented and trusted Christ?” 

Religious person:  “Yes, the bible promises life to those who believe.” 

Grace believer:  “You are saying that all the murders Hitler committed would be forgiven and such a lifestyle as his could never have prevented God from saving him?”

Religious person:  “Correct.”

Grace believer:  “The only sin that would have kept Hitler from going to heaven was unbelief?”

Religious person:  “Correct.”

Grace believer:  “So Jesus died for all the sins of Hitler but not the sin of unbelief?  Murdering 6 million people could not prevent forgiveness and heaven but only one sin called unbelief?  Your reasoning on this matter seems a bit odd to me.  To me, I am comparing what you are saying to that of murder and smoking cigarettes.  Murder will not prevent you from heaven but smoking a cigarette will.  It seems to me that murder would carry the eternal death sentence more so than unbelief (smoking a cigarette) would.” 

Religious person:  “God takes unbelief very seriously.  I believe if Hitler died in unbelief then he would also be punished for his crimes of murder.  If he were a believer then he would not be murdering people.”

Grace believer:  “The bible says that if you are a believer then you will not be murdering people?  I see believers struggling with all sorts of sins but murder is one sin you would not do?  Why only murder is something they could not commit?  Seems God should take away every sin and not prevent only you from committing the one.  David and others in the bible need to hear that message because they murdered. 

I know you also claim that Jesus paid the sin debt of every person that ever lived, so how does Hitler pay for the sins already paid in some place you call hell?  Do you have a verse that says that if one dies in unbelief is to pay for his/her other sins already paid forever?”

Religious person:  “Romans 6:23 states that the wages of sin is death.  I believe that a man who dies in unbelief must pay those wages in a place called hell forever being eternally separated from God.  Wages is what you earn for your sins, so the answer is “yes” to your question.”

Grace believer:  “It is interesting how you claim Romans 6:23 is hellfire when Paul never once preached on hell.  Let me ask you, if the wages of sin were death then did Jesus death pay sins wages?”

Religious person:  “Of course, as that is what we believe and teach.”

Grace believer:  “That is not what you said and that is why I needed clarification as you added words to Romans 6:23 that came from nowhere.  If the wages of sin were eternal separation from God in a place called hell then how did Jesus pay sins wages when He was in the grave only 3 days?  It appears that a person in your hell is paying a wage Jesus clearly never paid.” 

Religious person:  “Jesus was God and 3 days in hell was equivalent to an eternity.  Jesus never knew separation from the Father.  The fact that Jesus was God meant that He could fully absorb the wrath of God that no mere mortal could do.  Mankind would have to spend eternity absorbing what Jesus absorbed in 3 days.”

Grace believer:  “3 days to absorb God's wrath then clearly He is not as powerful as we once thought because it took Him 72 hours to absorb wrath but that made up teaching sounds silly when you think about it.  You now have for the second time put words into scripture that are not even there and you did it without batting an eye.  There is nothing in scripture where one is said he/she is required to spend forever absorbing an eternity of wrath.  It is a bit strange to even consider that a 16 year old boy who rejected the gospel needs to absorb wrath billions upon billions of years for 16 years of life.  If the punishment was eternal separation as you claim then Jesus never paid sins wages.  All of those added ideas you came up with are simply a way of ignoring the obvious contradiction.  Imagine a man charged for murder and sentenced to life in prison without the possibility of parole.  However, another man with an impeccable life who never wronged anyone asked the judge if he could go to prison and serve the murderers sentence on his behalf, and the judge agreed.  However, 3 days later the man was released from prison.  When the judge was questioned as to why the man was released is when the judge replied, “He never knew murder or any crime, so 3 days in prison was equivalent to a lifetime in prison.

The other thing that amazes me is that many religious people claim that Jesus went to hell (Hades) but never at any time cried, “Have mercy upon me…dip your finger in water and cool my tongue for I am tormented in this flame."  Why was Jesus never frying in this hell of yours if that frying represented sins wages supposedly paid in 3 days?  How was that absorbing wrath when He appeared to be an observer by your beliefs?  Not sure how standing off at a distance from those frying and being tormented in flames and preaching a message of, “Hey, it’s me!  Let me share a glorious message of which will be of no benefit to any of you.  You will be resurrected one day to only fry again.” 

Religious person:  “I believe the “spirits” that Jesus preached to were fallen angels and unbelievers.  The message would have been glorious to those who have died before as believers but of no benefit to those who rejected Him. The fact that Jesus descended into hell was fact He was paying sins wages because hell is where God is not present.  He was enduring separation from God.  I obviously see Jesus as infinitely greater than you do where 3 days of hell absorbed an eternity of punishment.”

Grace believer:  “I see a mere man arguing religion and not scripture.  Hades is the Greek equivalent to the Hebrew Sheol, and if it is a place of separation then David was confused when he said, “If I make my bed in hell (sheol) thou are there” as that does not sound like separation to me.

Not sure how you see Jesus as infinitely greater because the Jesus you believe cannot forgive sin freely as mine can.  Not sure how your Jesus is infinitely greater because a paid bill is a paid bill, and to repay an already paid bill would now be unjust of the person already paid asking to be repaid.  Let’s say that I paid for your dinner where everything you eat, drink, and even the tip was fully covered.  Now imagine the restaurant going to punish you with life in prison for not paying your dinner bill all because you did not believe it was paid.  Imagine the lawyer representing the restaurant said, “This man did not believe his meal was paid for in full so therefore he is guilty as though he never paid for the meal at all.  This man simply walked out of the restaurant not believing his bill was paid and we are seeking life in prison for robbing the restaurant of a $36.00 meal that was paid for by another.”  Does that not sound ridiculous to you?  You are saying that if we do not believe our sins are paid then we have to pay for them ourselves in hell and that is ridiculous.  No verse even says that.  We have to spend eternity absorbing the wrath you claim your Jesus absorbed in 3 days that no verse even teaches. 

You said that if Hitler did not believe then he would have to be punished for the murders he committed.  OK, does it make sense for me to say that the dinner I paid for is not really paid for until you believe it is paid for?

Religious person:  “The sacrifice of Jesus does no good until you receive it.”

Grace believer:  “That’s a bible verse?  Forgive me here, but it is you who teaches the bill paid in full view and I want to talk a little more about your contradiction.  If a bill has been paid and you do not believe it was paid then how are you then required to pay an already paid for bill?  Can you provide a verse and not your religion on this matter?  Clearly the man who ate the meal at the restaurant could fear punishment for not having cash on him if he truly believed nobody paid for his meal but it simply would be a lie he was believing and not reality.  If he walked out of the restaurant and was arrested then clearly the bill was never paid.  Your “Unbelief causes a person to pay his own bill” is contradictory nonsense not from the bible. 

The man walking out of the restaurant not believing his bill was paid may think that he got away from a crime because nobody arrested him but the reality is that no crime was committed.  The apostle Paul speaks of those who believe the truth versus error.  Paul speaks of those who have a darkened understanding, blind, and void of understanding.  Their ignorance does not make truth less real.  They are living their lives unable to see the already reality, and that would be a fully paid-in-full dinner bill in your case.”

Religious person:  “Truth has to be received before you can reap its benefits.”

Grace believer:  “Agreed!  The man who realizes that his bill was paid immediately reaps the benefits of a delicious dinner and walks out of the restaurant without fear of being stopped.  Was Hitler’s bill paid-in-full?  

Your view of the death of Jesus is that He is holding a large amount of cash in His wallet and if this man would just believe then Jesus will pay that bill as that would make more sense to what you claim to believe.  However, that would make believing a work because you had to do something to get your bill paid and that is exactly what religion does to believing.  It is no surprise that so many ask, "Did I believe ENOUGH?  Did I believe the right way?” 

Religious person:  “That is not what I believe.  We are saved by NOTHING we do.  It is all by the grace of God that anyone is saved.”

Grace believer:  “What then did Hitler have to do to go to hell forever?”

Religious person:  “Did you mean to say, “Hell forever?”
 
Grace believer:  “Yes, if Hitler were alive today and asked you, “What must I do to go to hell?”  What would be your reply?”

Religious person:  “I would tell him that he had to do nothing because he would already be on that road to hell anyways.”

Grace believer:  “You just got through saying that we do NOTHING to go to heaven but then said that Hitler would have to do NOTHING to go to hell.  If we do nothing to go to heaven and we do nothing to go to hell then we have a problem.”

Religious person:  “No, one must believe to go to heaven.”

Grace believer:  “OK, then it is not by NOTHING we do but by SOMETHING we do.”

Religious person:  “I do not view believing as a work.  You believe the earth is round but do you foolishly call that a work for believing it is round?  It is not something you do but rather something you believe.  Do you agree?”

Grace believer:  “Sure, I believe the earth is round and do not call that a work.  Why do I not call that believing a work?  First, because the earth being round is a reality whether I believe it or not.  Secondly, the earth is not saying to me, “If you believe I am round then you will go to heaven.”  This is what I was getting at earlier by saying that one believes the truth and the other a lie.  A lie would be the earth is a triangle but one’s ignorance that the earth is round would not change the fact that the earth is round.  I do not believe in order for the earth to become round but I believe because the earth is round.  A man does not believe his dinner bill is paid to have it paid but believes it was already paid.  Not believing does not make it any less paid.

Let me ask you, Could not God just forgive Hitler and save him?”

Religious person:  “No, because that would make God unjust.”

Grace believer:  “God would be unjust?  Would the restaurant be unjust if they made the man pay for the meal that had been already paid?  Of course you would agree with that, but would God be unjust when it was Christ who died for the unjust requiring the unjust to pay for what the just already paid on his/her behalf?  You already said that 6 million murders would not hinder God from forgiving him.  How would God be unjust if He simply forgave Hitler on the merits of Christ?” 

Religious person:  “God will not force Himself upon anyone.  He has given each man a will that chooses heaven or hell.  He would be unjust to violate your will.  He would not have a person enter heaven who is kicking and screaming against it.”

Grace believer:  “I never seen anything remotely close to what you just said in scripture and you seem fine with that.  God would not have anyone enter heaven kicking and screaming against it but would have them spend eternity kicking and screaming to get out.  Your “god” is insane, contradictory, and cruel.  Your god has no heart. 
Let me ask you, did the sin of Adam make death/condemnation of all men a possibility in your religion?”

Religious person:  “No, Adam brought death to all he represents.”

Grace believer:  “Whom he represents?  You mean all of humanity?”

Religious person:  “Correct.” 

Grace believer:  “If God is unjust by forgiving us freely in Christ then how is God not unjust for condemning us freely in Adam?  You agreed that death/condemnation passed to all.  However, I never recall exercising my freewill and choosing death in the Garden, so how is that not unjust but Christ bringing life to the same all (1st Corinthians 15:22) now becomes unjust?  I see a contradiction again.  You said that God violating our freewill would be unjust but what freewill did you exercise in the Garden?  It seems that you love a “god” who justly condemns all mankind based on one sin apart from our freewill but are against a loving God who undid what the first Adam brought to all mankind apart from our freewill as well.  This is why I see so much hate and anger spewing from the lips of religious people because they despise and hate a loving and forgiving God as did the Pharisees.”

Religious person:  “You were in Adam.  Adam represented the human race, so when Adam sinned it was us all sinning with Him.  Imagine your great grandfather shot and killed for robbing a bank.  You obvious did not rob the bank but you were in him (grandfather) and when he died is when you died too.  You could not be born without him.”

Grace believer:  “Then why is it so hard to believe the “last Adam” brought life to the same “all” that in Adam died?  If you can accept that we all experienced what the first Adam brought apart from our freewill then why can you not accept that the last Adam (Jesus) brought life to the same all apart from our freewill?  Why is the one just and the other unjust?  Remember, Adam came in the flesh and so did Jesus.  Jesus was the undoing of Adam.”

Religious person:  “Because Adam represents those in him.  Jesus represents those in Him also.  To be “in Adam” is to be born on this planet.  To be “in Christ” is to be born again spiritually.  Adam represented humanity but Jesus Christ represented those who believed in Him.”

Grace believer:  “Paul never made such a distinction that you are making.  He never said, “All in Adam die, and all in Christ that believed are made alive.”  He said, “In Adam all die but in Christ all shall be made alive.”  You reversed the order of words and add to it.  Anyways, it does not matter because 2nd Corinthians 5:14 tells us that Christ died for ALL.  He then said that if one died for ALL then we are ALL dead.  Are you going to limit the second half of 2ndCorinthians 5:14 like you do 1st Corinthians 15:22?  Look at the verse in 2nd Corinthians 5:

14 For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead

It does not say, “One died for all but those only who believe died with Him.”  The “all” for whom Christ died are the same “all” who died in that death.  Does one have to believe it first before they die with Him?  Obviously not!”

Religious person:  “What’s your point?”

Grace believer:  “2ndTimothy 2:11 states that if we died with Him then we shall also live with Him.  This mirrors 1st Corinthians 15:22 exactly.  Again, 2nd Corinthians 5:14 states that we ALL have died with Him and if we have died then we SHALL live also with Him.”

Religious person:  “No, it says, “If we died with him” in 2nd Timothy 2:11 and not, “We have all died with him.”  You are twisting words and leaving out the conditional word if that Paul used.”

Grace believer:  “No, I am not twisting words because the word “if” was used quite often by Paul to stress a reality and never an iffy condition.  Look again at 2ndCorinthians 5:14 because it reads, “IF one died for all.”  If the word “if” refers to a possibility and not a reality then Jesus did not die for all because Paul used the word “if” concerning his death (if one died for all)?  You seemed to have missed that. 

I still am trying to figure out how your Jesus is infinitely greater than mine.  Here you do not believe the sin of Adam resulted in possible death/condemnation but that it was passed to all men because all men have sinned.  However, you believe the last Adam who represented mankind made life a mere possibility.  How is your Jesus infinitely greater when the first Adam clearly was more powerful than the last Adam?   You made the first Adam more powerful than God Himself.  Clearly the first Adam is winning and your “god” is getting royally whipped because your teaching states that more go to hell than heaven. 

Your first Adam did not make death a mere possibility but your last Adam made life a mere possibility.  Your “god” decided to make death to pass upon all mankind apart from choice (all those who lived after Adam) but then decided to make life to be based on choice and not pass to all.  The death passing to all mankind apart from freewill was just but life to pass on all apart from freewill is unjust??  This is a bunch of contradictory nonsense!”

Religious person:  “I believe the bible teaches that a person goes to hell for unbelief and sins.”

Grace believer:  “Do you have a verse that says you go to hell for unbelief?  Look up every verse on Gehenna and notice that it only dealt with works and never the rejection of a death, burial, and resurrection gospel.  Gehenna was an earthly experience and not an after death one.  Only physical bodies were cast into this Gehenna.  Nobody was resurrected to go into this Gehenna.  It was also limited to a certain people during a certain time.

Anyways, which hell does the person go to for not believing?”

Religious person:  “What do you mean, “Which hell”?” 

Grace believer:  “Gehenna?  Tartaroo?  Hades?  Lake of fire (never called hell)?  When a person dies then which hell do they go?”

Religious person: “Hades and Gehenna are basically the same.  Hades is the realm you go but Gehenna is the flames or torment of it.  Lake of fire is the ultimate place a person will go to but that is after the white throne judgment.”

Grace believer:  “Can you quote a verse that says that or do I have to take for granted that what you are saying is true without evidence?  You ramble off answers that you seem to attempt to make flow smoothly with your beliefs apart from scripture.  Most things I hear from religious people are made up and added to scripture and it is almost always something terribly negative.  For instance, AIDS is judgment from God.  9/11 was judgment from God upon homosexuals and taking prayer out of schools.  Hurricane Katrina was judgment from God.  The late Robin Williams is burning in hell (Youtube comments).  This misconception was seen a lot in the OT and that is why Jesus came to reveal the Father.  Many religious people are so full of hate, unforgiveness, and anger that everyone else can see such hate when they talk about God because their speech reveals hatred of people and what they do or not do.  How a person views love and acceptance says a lot about the God or god they claim to believe.  The speech of a religious person claiming to love God and people deceives them.  Preach grace and religious people come and attack it as it reveals their hatred of the light as they prefer darkness.  They want to hide from the light.  Why?  Is a too good to be true God that horrific to them?” 

Religious person:  “Yes, I can quote a verse showing that hades/Gehenna was distinct.  The bible speaks of the rich man in hades but also in flames.  The flames was not called Hades but was a part of hades.  We know from the OT that hades was not seen as a place of fire but rather Gehenna is the fire of hell.  Eventually hades will be cast into the Lake of Fire.  Tartaroo was for fallen angels only.”

Grace believer: “Let me make sure I understand you correctly.  When an unbeliever dies is to go to hell (hades) where they will be tormented in hell (Gehenna) and those in hell (Hades/Gehenna) will be tossed into hell (the Lake of Fire) in the end, and I guess those fallen angels in hell (tartaroo) will be joining them in hell (lake of fire) later?”  (I have blogged on hell so I will not be sharing anything on the subject here to save time).

Religious person:  “You are just trying to mock me and make the bible look ridiculous.”

Grace believer:  “No, I am not trying to mock you but expose the contradictory lies you have been hearing and are now parroting to me.  Hell is not even a Greek word and that is why it has created so much confusion with the 4 different hells.

You said that hell is eternal separation from God but what does 2nd Corinthians 5:19 mean to you where the world is reconciled?  What does Colossians 1:20-21 that teaches those reconciled (world) are the same ones no longer alienated from God mean to you? In fact, the alienation was said to be in our minds.  How then is one reconciled and not alienated by God in a place called hell?  Are you saying that if they do not believe then God will alienate Himself from them once they die because clearly while they are alive they are reconciled and not alienated by Him right now?”

Religious person:  “It refers only to those alive on earth as they are given a chance to believe or reject.”

Grace believer: “Really?  I heard only a small percentage of the world has heard of such a gospel of grace.  How is everyone given a chance to believe or reject?  God came into this world to leave us a book printed in ink with many unverifiable passages where billions upon this planet who never heard will be fried forever because they failed to read this one book printed in ink and failed to interpret it according to the fundamentalist point of view?  Some claim that there are 3 things that they must know first and others up to 6 things they must know.  How can they make sense of what confused theologians cannot even agree on?  These people will die being separated because they believed 5 things God wanted them to know but missed point number 6?” 

Religious person:  “I believe a person is eternally separated from God because Paul said that they would be destroyed from the “presence of the Lord” and that is preaching separation.”

Grace believer:  “Adam and Eve were said to have hid themselves from the “presence of God.”  Cain was said to have gone out from the “presence of the Lord” to dwell in some land.  Jonah was said to have fled from the “presence of the Lord.”  Were they all actually separated from God?  You teach that hell is in the afterlife where a person will suffer torment and eternal “separation” but then you also quote Revelation 14:10 as proof for you hell that reads:

The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation; and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb

So how is hell the eternal separation from God but also at the same time in the presence of angels and the Lamb?  If you are not going to quote scripture then I really do not want to hear your religion being forced into the verse.  Anyways, the above verse was picturing the redemptive Lamb.  People twist it to be a literal story but the context shows that it was talking about humans on planet earth and not some after death experience.  Religious people say that there is no day or night in hell and yet your proof text says otherwise in verse 11.  You now have a hell that is outer darkness and also a place where the sun rises and sets.  You have a hell that is eternal separation from God and a hell that is in the presence of God.  Any more contradictions you wish to share with me?

Let me ask you, would God be just in forgiving Hitler on the merits of Christ but not those 6 million Jews that Hitler killed?”

Religious person:  “Not sure if I fully understand your question.  Can you rephrase it please?”

Grace believer:  “Hitler killed 6 million Jews.  Some were starved to death, others were crammed in into a small room where many died fighting to breathe, others burned alive, others died by poisonous gas, others died from poor conditions leading to disease, and others were shot.  Now imagine those 6 million Jews standing before God about to go from hell (hades) to hell (lake of fire) as you claim.  However, they happened to look behind God where they saw Hitler laughing, hugging people, and having a great time.  Imagine one of the Jewish victims asking God, “Why is Hitler in your heaven and not with us?”  God replies, “It is because he asked for forgiveness and accepted Jesus as the full payment for his sins and you did not.”  You are calling that just?  To me the death of 6 million Jews is being greatly overlooked here and those Jewish victims sure are getting the short end of the stick.

Hitler I guessed realized his dinner was paid-in-full but those 6 million Jews walked out of the restaurant unaware it was paid for and was arrested for robbery???”

Religious person:  “It is not by works of righteousness we have done.  God did not overlook the 6 million murders Hitler had done but rather looked at the work Jesus had done on His behalf.”

Grace believer:  “So God on the merits of Christ forgave Hitler of murdering 6 million Jews but damned the Jewish unbelievers for only one sin called unbelief?  We all claim that what Hitler had done was cruel.  People were burned alive and we call that cruel, but your “god” is now about to send those who died a cruel death in fire to a fire that never ends?  That is just to you?  You can see Hitler’s actions as unjust and cruel but your god’s actions as just and righteous? 
What do you say about those who never heard the gospel?  I am talking about those born in some tribe where missionaries had never been.”

Religious person:  “They have nature around them to observe.  They can see that there is a God by creation and they have laws written in their own heart that tells them right from wrong.  If they choose to do what is wrong then they are damned forever.”

Grace believer:  “Before you claimed that Adam’s sin brought condemnation/death to all. You said that all one must do to go to hell is NOTHING.  Your misunderstanding of Romans 10 as being applied to an after death experience should clarify that observing nature is not enough because, “How can they believe if they have not heard?”  Remember, there is no other name given whereby a man must be saved, so how will a geological god view save anyone? 

What do you say about those born mentally challenged?”

Religious person:  “God is a good God and will not damn them for their inability to reason what is true or not.”

Grace believer:  “Again, you make up answers and quote no scripture.  Let me see if I have this correct.  You said earlier that if someone asked you what they can do to go to hell where you said the answer is NOTHING as they are already on that road.  You now say that those born in some tribe will go to hell the moment they choose what is wrong going against their conscience that is "something" to me.  To me, the answer should still be nothing but your answers do constantly change that is typical of religion.  So the man born in a tribe that never heard will go to hell because he never heard the gospel but the mentally challenged person who is unable to reason the gospel will go to heaven?  One goes to hell for not hearing it and the other goes to heaven for not being able to understand it.  Let me see if I am understanding you correctly, you claim that the one man goes to hell the moment he chooses wrong because Adam already brought death to him but the other man cannot go to hell because he is incapable of knowing he does wrong even though death passed down to him as well?   

You said that man (ALL MEN) is justly condemned because of one sin done by Adam.  Stop changing your answers.  This is something I wish people would hear themselves because religion preaches nothing but contradictions.”

Religious person:  “I never said that those in a tribe will end up in hell that you accused me of but rather when they choose to go against their conscience is when they will.”

Grace believer:  “I answered that and so did you earlier claiming that we all died in grandpa who was shot robbing a bank as we all died in him (mentally challenged or the ignorant), but now you seek to keep tweaking your beliefs to make your contradictions seem plausible. Also, there is not a person alive that has not gone against their conscience?  Remember, we have ALL gone astray.  We have all sinned.  The sin of Adam brought death to all, so how will life now be brought to those in a tribe?  Remember, God will not violate their freewill as you claim.  They ignorantly live their lives unaware of the condemnation/death that is theirs apart from their freewill and they are hopeless of ever exercising their freewill to somehow “get” (works oriented gospel) into Christ because they never heard of Him.”

Religious person:  “I said that God is a good God.  I do not have answers to all questions so I leave it in the hands of God as to what will happen to those who never heard.”

Grace believer:  “That is a cop out.  You are simply looking to get out of the hole you just dug for yourself.  In Romans 10, it specifically says that one must call upon the name of the Lord to be saved that you see as an after death experience.  It then goes on to question as to how a person can believe if one is not sent.  It says, how can they believe if they have not heard??  You said before that Hitler did not believe and that is why he went to hell.  What if Hitler never heard the gospel?  If ignorance is key to increasing the odds of going to heaven then preaching the gospel is the worst thing we could ever do to people.  We should be thankful for abortions, those who die in early age, and those born mentally challenged by what you are teaching.  At least they do not have to suffer in the hands of a cruel god.

I said earlier that Jesus died for all and that all died (2nd Corinthians 5:14).  I said that those that have died (all) shall live also with Him (2nd Timothy 2:11).  Romans 8 states, “Who is He that condemns” when it was Jesus who had died.  For whom did Christ die?  One died for all (2ndCorinthians 5:14).   He is the propitiation for the sins of what?  The whole world of believers???  Only religion inserts that nonsense into the verse, and others who do preach “whole world” of every creature preaches only a possible propitiation.  How many knees will bow and how many tongues will confess and where is hell in that chapter?  Behold the Lamb of God which takes away the sin of the world except Hitler’s?  Jesus is the “savior of the world” except 6 million Jews that died horrifically. 

Again, is God really just in allowing Hitler to kill 6 million Jews who go to their eternal death chamber but Hitler gets off the hook with, “Hey!  I goofed up!  I repent.  I believe.  Thank you for paying that bill of mine!”?  If someone killed your child then would the judge be just if he simply forgave your child’s murderer because he said sorry to the court and asked for forgiveness?  Would you think it is just if another man went to prison on behalf of your child's murderer and the murderer is now walking the streets?  I only say that because most ignore deep down the part of them that cries, "JUSTICE!" where parents who hear their child's murderer claiming "Salvation in Christ" before being executed angers them.  They want them to burn in hell and not be forgiven.  What makes matters worse is when religion claims the person murdered is in hell but the man who murdered him/her is in heaven by a simply, "Sorry God...Jesus save me!"  

Karla Faye Tucker is one perfect example as she died as a believer and was praising God while being put to death by lethal injection.  People were singing outside, "Amazing Grace" but others were shouting and drowning out the song with their shouts of, "Kill the bitch!"  It is easy to say that Karla was forgiven according to your religion but what if it was one of your children that she killed?  It is only when it personally affects us when our true beliefs comes out.  It is so easy for you to believe Hitler would have been forgiven of 6 MILLIONS murders because it does not personally affect you.  What if your entire family was murdered by him?  I doubt a religion so full of hate and anger would say what you are claiming to me." 

Religious person:  “Jesus paid for Hitler’s sins and that is why he would be forgiven and saved.  Yes, I would expect it to be very difficult for families to forgive him but what is impossible for man is possible for God.”

Grace believer:  “He paid for every sin but unbelief according to you.  However, John 1:29 states that Jesus had taken away the SIN of the world.  What was that SIN?  Unbelief.”

Religious person:  “It does not say unbelief in John 1:29.”

Grace believer:  “The Holy Spirit convicts the world of UNBELIEF according to Jesus.  Sure, it does not specifically say, “Unbelief” in John 1:29 but any sin you like to make John 1:29 about will not be found in the verse either.  The “sin” (not sins) of the world was unbelief as that was the only sin ever identified to the world.  It never said the “sin of the world is murder” but that Jesus will convict the world of sin because “they do not BELIEVE in me” (John 16:8-9), so the sin of the world was unbelief. 

If God could not forgive Hitler of unbelief then why does 2nd Corinthians 5:19 state that God is not only reconciled to the WORLD but He also is not imputing sin unto the WORLD?  If God is not imputing sin unto the world then how is that not also applied to Hitler?”

Religious person:  “Not imputing does not mean forgiveness.  It means that God currently is not holding their sins against them giving them a chance to repent and believe.”

Grace believer:  “Imputing refers to a reality.  It is God reckoning something to be true.  You again added words to the bible and did so without twitching.  If a man tells you, “I am not imputing any wrong you have done to me but I have not forgiven you for it” then can we say that he is not imputing your wrong doing?  If God is not imputing sins only in this life then His forgiveness is only skin deep.”

Religious person:  “What do you mean only skin deep?”

Grace believer:  “I am referring to the physical existence of man (skin deep) because the moment he/she dies is when God no longer forgives.  God’s love fails.  The sin of Adam prevails and Christ succumbs to defeat. 

I still want to know how your Jesus is significantly greater than mine.  Your god says to forgive your enemies but he himself forgives no man until they repent and believe.  Your god is saying, “Do as I say and not as I do.”  My God however gave me an example to behold.  He has forgiven me and now asks me to forgive others because I already have been forgiven (Ephesians 4:32).”

Religious person:  “No, Jesus said to forgive to be forgiven.”

Grace believer:  “Before Calvary was forgive to be forgiven.  It was also do good to be blessed under the Law.  After Calvary, it became “forgiving others as Christ had forgiven you” and it also teaches us that we have already been“blessed with every spiritual blessing in heavenly places.”
 
You say that God would be unjust to forgive someone apart from their freewill, but do you have any support for that in Scripture?  Did Jesus get the consent from those nailing Him to the cross if He could pray, “Father, forgive them for they know not what they do”?  He forgave them without their permission.  Was Jesus unjust?”

Religious person:  “No, there sin was based on ignorance as why Jesus forgave them.”

Grace believer:  “Really?  So now Jesus forgives people based on their ignorance and yet you teach He damns others for their ignorance (unbelief).  You again are contradicting yourself.  If these men are going to hell anyways for “nothing they do” then what good was that forgiveness Jesus just offered them for what they have done?  Imagine you are about to be hanged for two crimes and the judged said, "I forgive you of your one crime" and then hanged you for the crime.  Who cares if your one crime was forgiven because the end result is still the same.   

Also, if Jesus forgave them based on ignorance then I should ask you again about those who never heard the gospel because their unbelief is based on ignorance.  See how you keep having to change your answers because one thing contradicts another? 

Religious person:  “OK, where is Hitler today?  Are you saying that he was just welcomed into heaven with open arms?” 

Grace believer:  “No, my purpose was to challenge your belief that he was taken into hell with open arms.  You claim that Jesus paid for sin in full but if one does not believe it then they must pay that same debt Jesus already in hell that is a contradiction.  Your belief is that Jesus paid for every sin but one even though Jesus was the Lamb of God that has taken away the sin of the world.  Much of the confusion comes from the physical salvation being offered to those during a specific time (as was in many specific events in the OT) and twisted into an after death offer of supposed salvation.  The point I was getting at was that Jesus was forgiving people who did not even ask for forgiveness and Jesus had done that more than once in His ministry.  He forgave the adulterous woman without her asking for it.”

Religious person:  “No, the forgiveness had a condition upon it and that was to sin no more.  The sin was obviously adultery.”

Grace believer: “No, Jesus said, “Neither do I condemn you, go and (the) sin no more.”  He did not say, “Sin no more and I will not condemn you.”  Jesus told his disciples to forgive 70 times 70.  If this woman was caught in adultery again then Jesus still would not be condemning her.  Only religious people are the ones doing the condemning. 

How about the harlot Jesus freely forgave?  Later she came to wash the feet of Jesus with her hair and tears and yet the Pharisee identified her as a present tense harlot (If he were a prophet then He would have known what manner of women this ISthat touches Him).  Jesus did not argue and say that she stopped being a harlot but talked about a woman who now loves much.  This is something absent in hellfire churches.  I only see the condemnation of the Pharisees spewing their hate under the pretense of love. Love is very conditional in religion.  Love is very much a part of the gospel that is lacking in the religious gospel full of fear, conditions, and anger.

Was Jesus unjust for forgiving the man of the palsy in Matthew 9:2 without his freewill?  The Pharisees accused Jesus of blasphemy and you accuse God of being unjust for forgiving freely anyone who does not ask for it.  What if Hitler was alive during the times of Christ and Jesus said to him, "Your sins that are many are forgiven"?  Would you accuse Jesus as did the Pharisees of blasphemy?  Would Jesus be unjust in forgiving him?  

Religion accuses me of heresy/blasphemy for preaching that the sins of the world are already forgiven.  I believe that Jesus is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world and not a mere possible propitiation.  I believe Jesus is the Savior of the world and not a possible savior.  I believe Jesus has taken away the sin of the world and not made that possible.  I believe God concluded all men in unbelief that He might have mercy upon all (Romans 11:32).  I believe the unbelief will not make God’s faithfulness (faith of God) without effect (Romans 3:3).  I believe that if we believe not that Jesus will abide faithful (2nd Timothy 2:13).  I believe we are justified by the faith OF Christ (faithfulness of Christ).  See my blog Saved by His Faithfulness!!!.  

I believe all will be made alive in Christ.  I believe Christ died for all and that all died, and those that died (all) will live with Him.  I believe EVERY knee will bow and EVERY tongue shall confess the Lord Jesus and there is no hell in that passage where your religion tries to insert into it.  I believe God is not imputing sin to the world.  I do not believe God’s love can ever fail a person in this life or the next.  I believe God has been reconciled to the world.  Your god is not significantly greater but significantly subservient to mankind.  The first Adam is kicking the last Adam’s rear end.  We can love better than your god.  We can forgive better than your god.  We make more reasonable sense than your god.  It is time to question your god of religion because he is the god of this world and he has been lying to you.

It amazes me how people view Hitler as the cruelest man without stopping to think about their own god for a moment.  Most people always stop and ask, “What about God in the OT?  He seemed so angry and so vindictive.  How do we reconcile that to Jesus who said, “If you have seen me then you have seen the Father”?  Those who hold the OT was only spoken by God from His own perspective will not care for what I believe.  I see the OT many times picturing man’s distortions of God.  Jesus corrected things that were said in the OT.  Jesus said, “Ye have heard to hate your enemies…but I say to love your enemies and do good to those who spitefully use you.”  That is unlike the God talked about in the OT.  Jesus did not say that the Father currently was on a vacation from a temper tantrum. Jesus spoke against the "eye for an eye" and that came from Exodus 21:24 (God's law or man's law???).  The Pharisees believed God did not hear sinners (one verse often cited is Psalm 66:18 and still quoted by those who claim free grace against sinners) and yet Jesus proved that to be otherwise.  God was accused many times of doing horrible things to people in the OT and I see the same things going on today where disease and catastrophes are blamed as being by God.  I see death, wars, and ill treatment of others being justified in the name of their god (Christianity and others).  Religion always tries to come up with a plausible view of the God of the OT and the Jesus representing the real Him in the NT. They simply try fusing the two together.  This why many feel more comfortable around Jesus and not the Father.  The Father is viewed by many as foaming at the mouth when it comes to sin and Jesus is the harp playing soothing His deep seated anger for a season because Jesus harp quits playing for you the moment you die in unbelief and God now let's loose the supposed anger fully exhausted at Calvary on you. 

Richard Dawkins gave his honest opinion of how the bible in the OT pictures God to him when he wrote:

“The God of the Old Testament is arguably the most unpleasant character in all fiction: jealous and proud of it; a petty, unjust, unforgiving control-freak; a vindictive, bloodthirsty ethnic cleanser; a misogynistic, homophobic, racist, infanticidal, genocidal, filicidal, pestilential, megalomaniacal, sadomasochistic, capriciously malevolent bully.”

The above is exactly the type of “god” I see preached in much of religion today.  How people view Revelation and choose to make it literal are failing to see that they have created the same “god” Dawkins speaks about.  If Hitler was unjust then what do we do with the “god” people seem to see in Revelation?   

Imagine I had the power to resurrect anyone who ever lived and I chose to resurrect Adolf Hitler.  The moment I resurrect him is when he begins to kill Jews in barbaric ways.  Was I just in raising up Hitler?  Could I not say, “I did not raise him to kill anyone?”  I am sure you would call me unjust.  I would be very cruel if I said that I raised him back to life to kill again and I doubt nobody would disagree with the fact that I am extremely cruel.  I wish that they would remember that they agree that I would be the cruelest man because Revelation 20:7-8 reads:

And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison,
And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog, and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea.

According to religion and their view of Satan is now to read the most cruel god in history in the above verses.  Here we have Satan resurrected from the prison that held him by God and is now able to deceive nations again (according to religion, bringing as many to hell with him as possible).  Why would God raise the greatest spiritual mass murderer alive when we were all doing so great with Satan all bound up?  Why would He release him to torment and damn forever those that were not deceived prior to his being released?  To answer that by saying that God allows people to freely choose to be deceived is about as idiotic as me saying, “My raising Hitler was just as Jews are free in choosing to hide from him where if they get killed is their own fault.  You cannot get around that God would be the greatest Hitler imaginable if the religious literal view of Revelation 20 were true.

If we buy into the literal interpretation of the scriptures then what shall we do with the verse that says that the devil has come to steal, kill, and destroy?  Be sure to take man’s skewed view of God and that of man's view of the OT and do the math.  Who (God or Satan) killed more than anyone else?  In religion, who is the one who brings disease and death upon people?  Who teaches that financial disaster is from God?  God is the one taught in religion of robbing people of health or even financial wealth as punishment.  

Hitler versus the perceived god of scripture…who killed more?  The religious god always prevails as being the world's greatest mass murderer.  How many children did your Satan have killed?  How many did your "god" in the OT have killed?  I am talking about infants slaughtered?  Yet this murderous god of religion will simply forgive Hitler of 6 million murders if he believes and will fry 6 million victims of Hitler's murderous hands because of their ignorance of a 3 to 6 step religious gospel.  I would say that we should not call Hitler cruel at all.” 

Religious person:  “Are you saying that Hitler is in heaven right now?”

Grace believer:  “I do not know what Hitler is doing right now or where exactly he is.  I simply know that if the 6 million Jews were not sent to an eternal death chamber but were embraced in a realm of forgiveness, love, and acceptance then how would they be viewing Hitler right now who killed them?  We do not carry our unforgiveness, bitterness, and hatred into that realm of pure love and forgiveness.  God was compassionate on them and their wrongdoings, so why would it be any less for Hitler?  If we are told to forgive our enemies here then why is that not what is experienced in the next life to the fullest extent?  Enemies will be subdued (1stCor. 15:25, 28) as they will never harass believers again.  They will harass nobody, but they are not said to be "absorbing" anything.

Condemnation is said to be hiding from the light.  Those condemned will have no place to hide as the full force of the light (love, truth) will shine in on their darkness.  They might cry for the mountains to fall on them but this love will not let them go.  How long this will last is something I cannot answer.  It is pointless to answer because the Bible is very vague on the next life.  I simply will not be arguing the 'paid bill if believed only' nonsense of religion. I simply would view God as unjust for telling me to do something (forgive others) that He Himself cannot do.  This means that we can go to heaven and hold our unforgiveness against someone and be angry with them forever because that is what God Himself is doing according to religion.  I would view God as unjust who asks me to love my enemies when He cannot do the same.  Only religion is quick to cut off the ears of others (Peter) but the God I serve heals.  Only man pictures God as bringing disease and death but I see Jesus as the one who healed and gave life.  Only mankind withholds forgiveness and clings to bitterness but I see God freely forgiving and doing so without man’s permission.  Religion claims that God fully exhausted His wrath upon Jesus at Calvary but I only see man demonstrating his wrath upon Jesus instead.  God was in Christ reconciling the world to Himself as He was never separated from Jesus at any time.  Be sure to read ALL of Psalm 22 to see that "My God, why hast thou forsaken me" was concluded that God never had forsaken Him (verse 24).  Jesus was not despised by God but man.    

I simply know that those who view Hitler’s lifestyle and claim that he is frying forever often have an elevated self-righteous view of themselves (I am a good person and not like him) or they view the gospel from a works oriented perspective and do not even realize it. 

If Hitler is currently enjoying forgiveness then who here is going to call God unjust?  Jesus died for His enemies as He did not lay down His life to no lasting purpose.  I simply believe the last Adam was more powerful than the first.  I believe the first Adam brought death to all and the last Adam brought life to the same all.  How that quality of life is currently being enjoyed by Hitler is something I cannot answer.  Is he permitted to continue on in his ignorance of truth?  Is he permitted to continue hiding from the light?  These are questions I cannot fully answer.  Do I believe love is always extended to Him?  Absolutely.  God's love and mercy never fails.  It is that unconditional love that religious people hate and seek to attack and hide from, and it could be exactly what Hitler hates and is hiding from today because the light exposes what is in the darkness.  A believer embraces love but religious people see it as a threat.  A believer can stand naked and unashamed but a religious person goes reaching for fig leaves to cover what they perceive as shame. 

Remember, Adam sinned and God chose to “impute” sin to the world.  The last Adam came and now according to 2nd Corinthians 5:19, God no longer “imputes” sin to the world. If God is no longer imputing sin unto the world then what sin will you expect in the next life imputed to you from this life?  

Could God have forgiven Hitler?  It would be religious of you to say, "No."  Would God be unjust to simply forgive Hitler on the merits of Christ?  It would be an attack on Jesus Himself if you were to say no.  Would God violate Hitler's freewill?  Death passed down was not part of anyone's freewill so to say that life must be by freewill only is silly.  To say that God would not allow a person kicking and screaming against entering heaven but would allow a person to keep kicking and screaming to get out of hell is a lame argument that I hear often.

If Hitler right now has beheld God's love and forgiveness then only a religious heart can get mad at that.  If you are mad or disgusted by such a thought then maybe it is you kicking and screaming against this heaven.   All I know is Hitler is not kicking and screaming in agony as God is not crueler than Hitler was when alive. 

Below are good articles to read:

https://supernaturalgospel.wordpress.com/2013/12/05/the-violent-god-of-the-old-testament/
https://supernaturalgospel.wordpress.com/2014/08/18/what-the-heaven-is-hell/

Angry Jesus or a Loving Jesus? Which Jesus do you identify with?

$
0
0
I received an email the other day that read:

Interesting verse a guy (IFB member)brought up when he was cursing at me:

Matthew 10:34
King James Version (KJV)


"Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword."

He was using this verse to justify the existence of hell. And that this verse is another reason why Jesus Christ is still angry at us. Wow. Your comment on this one?

Somehow the “sword” to the IFB individual was Jesus talking about His anger with humanity and hell to follow.  Why do angry religious people isolate a verse from its context to justify their angry and miserable “god”?  Why is it they deliberately twist verses of scripture?  Is it because of their misunderstanding of the OT description man gave concerning God?  Is it because they are trying to fuse what they perceive God to be in the OT into the Jesus of the NT? 

Look at the context of Matthew 10:34 and see for yourself what the sword was:

34 Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not tosend peace, but a sword.
35 For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law.
36 And a man's foes shall be they of his own household.

I underscored “I am come to” in order to show that Jesus was defining what He meant and also to show that it was the context.  Everything has a context because if we do not believe Jesus came to offer peace then we will have problems with other verses.  Jesus clearly did not come to bring political peace, and His message certainly would have brought divisions and enemies.  The IFB “guy” cursing the man who emailed me the above question clearly demonstrated how the message of Christ brings about a sword. 

Believers are those who seek “peace” and pursue it but it was often the message that brought about the severest persecution and sword.  I do not find “seek peace” to be the motto of religious people who preach a message of hate but somehow claim it is love. They preach hate believing it will somehow bring peace when everyone bows to their fear and guilt ridden messages.

The context of Matthew 10:34 must be understood properly.  Jesus did not come to earth to bring unrest but that His message would create this sword.  If the mission of Jesus was simply to bring the world a sword then the angels in Luke 2:14 were quite confused:

13 And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God, and saying,
14 Glory to God in the highest, and on earth PEACE, good will toward men.

The “good will” clearly was not a description of an angry God or Jesus or even a sword.

Luke 1:77-79 reads:

77 To give knowledge of salvation unto his people by the remission of their sins,
78 Through the tender mercy of our God; whereby the dayspring from on high hath visited us,
79 To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace.

How can Jesus guide our feet in the way of peace if He said that He came not to bring peace but a sword?  See how taking Matthew 10:34 out-of-context creates a problem? 

Look up the word “peace” in a Strong’s Concordance and see how many references were given and then look up the words “anger, angry, and angered.”  Almost every reference to anger did not have God or Jesus as the ones angry but rather us.  The religious people were angry with Jesus.  I read in one place where Jesus was angry at the willful unbelief of the religious leaders in Mark 3 because the religious leaders refused to answer if healing the man with a withered hand would be a good thing on the Sabbath.  They simply came to see if Jesus would heal the man. 

Anger was associated one time with the one son angry with the Father for throwing a party for receiving His other son who squandered his inheritance (Parable of the Prodigal Son).  What do you find with religious people?  They get angry when you preach an accepting, forgiving, and unconditionally loving God who is best friends with those who are anything but religious.  Jesus made friends with drunks, tax collectors, adulterers, and harlots.  It is very easy today to discern quickly who has the heart of Christ versus who has the heart of a Pharisee. 

The apostle Paul told us to “be angry and sin not."  He also said that a bishop is one who is not “soon angry” that is very unlike the description religious people give of Jesus Christ.  Paul tells us to put away anger and maybe the religious "god" should do the same.  The nations were described as angry in Revelation.    

Religion quotes the verses about the wrath of God.  They turn God into Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde.  Religion says that God is love but He is also just and His justice cannot allow you into heaven with your sins which confuses me to no end because for whom did Jesus die and for what did Jesus die? 

God certainly is just and who can accuse God of injustice if He simply forgives a person of sin?  The answer is religious people are those who would accuse God of injustice because they do all the time but claim it is another "god" grace believers teach.  They would refuse to enter the party over that sinful man who squandered his inheritance and who did no slaving for the Father but was welcomed with hugs, tears, new sandals, new robe, new ring, and a party with music, dancing, drinking, and food. 

The Pharisees accused Jesus of blasphemy for simply forgiving people.  In fact, Jesus forgave people who did not ask to be forgiven.  The grace message that preaches, “Jesus, the Lamb of God HAS taken away the sin of the world.  Jesus has taken our trespasses out of the way and nailed it to the cross.  God is not imputing sin to the world.  Jesus is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world,” but it is religion who claims such a God as that would be unjust to simply forgive an unrepentant sinner.  I guess Jesus forgot that when He forgave those nailing Him to the cross. 

Here is what I know for a fact.  Do you want to be unhappy, angry, and frustrated?  Do you want to live uncertain of what lies beyond deaths door?  Do you want to be critical and judgmental of others and what they do?  Do you want to have a life of rules that you must follow or be ostracized from your church buddies or even their "god" himself?  Do you want a life where you have to wear a mask pretending to be something you feel deep down you are not?  If your answer is yes then almost any local church will do. 

Jesus said the truth will set you free.  Are you free or do you feel Jesus gave you a sword?  Do you feel you have been given a good gift or a scorpion?  If the truth will set you free and if you are not free at this moment then how can you claim that your religion possesses the truth?  Are you still preaching the religious gospel that has not given you peace?  Are you still preaching some version of the gospel to others that has yet to set you free?  Do you really think the same message you believe will somehow have different results in their lives?  Jesus did not say that you shall know the truth and over the course of years the truth shall set you free.  If you are not free right now then you are entertaining thoughts or theology that simply is not truth but religion. 

What Jesus taught and even those following Jesus back in His day would have caused division as that was the context of Matthew 10.  You would find yourself having enemies.  Jesus said to marvel not if the world hates you.  The crazy thing is that the world that hated Jesus the most were religious people and not sin loving people.  No religious person would wash the feet of Jesus with their hair and tears but a harlot sure did. Sinners love Jesus but not white washed tombs.

If Jesus walked the earth today and simply forgave people then guess who would be hating Him today?  If Jesus walked the earth today and received homosexuals and adulterers then guess who would hate Him today?  If you follow in the footsteps of Jesus then it will bring a sword.  The sword will most definitely sever you from the religious community.  If you are accepted by the religious community then you need to ask yourself, “Do I know the Jesus of the Bible?”  There are very few churches of any kind that I can walk into today where they would not hesitate to draw their swords (figuratively speaking). 

Nothing can separate us from the love of God.  Religious people will say, “Nothing can separate believers only from the love of God” but Romans 8 never said that.  God so LOVED the WORLD so what can separate the world from that love?  Colossians 1:20-21 reads:

20 And, having made peace through the blood of his cross, by him to reconcile all things unto himself; by him, I say, whether they be things in earth, or things in heaven.
21 And you, that were sometime (formerly) alienated andenemies in your mindby wicked works, yet now hath he reconciled

When did that reconciliation take place and how many were reconciled?  2nd Corinthians 5:19:

19 To wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the WORLD unto himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them (THE WORLD); and hath committed unto us the word of reconciliation.

The alienation between man and God was removed.  This “alienated” and “enemies” were said to be in our “mind.”  Our perception of God was skewed.  We were the ones that ran and hid ourselves.  We sought to cover ourselves with darkness because we hated the light.  We called light darkness and darkness light.  We viewed God as violent, angry, and against us.  We viewed Him as separated from us and unable to look on us because of our sins.  However, Jesus came and revealed the Father who forgave sins freely and who received sinners that bothered the religious leaders then and still does today when preached.  Jesus loved sinners.  Jesus loved adulterers and did not stone them.  Moses gave the commandment to stone an adulterer but Jesus did not.  Jesus met with a woman that had 5 husbands and was currently with a man that was not her husband.  Jesus forgave a harlot who later was still called a present tense harlot.  Jesus made friends with drunks and even was at their parties.  Only the Pharisees were preaching the message of condemnation at Jesus and those He made His friends with. 

The alienation is gone.  The alienation that remains today is only through ignorance.  One lives as though the alienation is real but it is through religious blindness or ignorance of an already truth that there is no separation or alienation.  They live their lives as though it is real and religion reinforces it through their teaching that has ruined people for over 2000 years now. 

Nothing separates us from the love of God because if something could then God’s love certainly fails.  If "something" could separate any of us from His love then obviously Paul made the mistake in saying, "nothing can."  

Jesus bringing a sword was division that would happen among people who hated His message but even a “sword” could not separate us from God’s love (see Romans 8:35). 

I do not find an angry Jesus but rather angry and bitter religious people who foam at the mouth against those of us who embrace sinners and preach the unconditional love of God.  God forbid that sinners can enjoy peace when religious people are at unrest.  I have heard many times in my life where a religious person asks why unbelievers seem happier than them.  We are designed to be free.  An animal is most happy when it expresses itself in life freely but put that animal into a cage and observe how miserable the animal becomes.  Religion would be taking a lion and teaching it to behave like a lamb.  This behavioral modification nonsense is that cage. The message rather is, "You are not a lamb but a lion" or "You are not a lion but a lamb."  The belief of who we truly are in Christ will ultimately affect us.  Beholding our image is looking at the glorious image of Christ as in a mirror to see our true reflection is what brings transformation (2nd Cor. 3:18). 

Am I saying to dive into whatever sins one desires to be free?  Not at all.  We had over 2000 years of religion but has it made the world a better place?  Not at all.  Has it made people very happy where they strive to live at peace with their neighbors?  Not at all.  I think people are finally getting fed up with all the threats and the manipulation tactics they use.  Religion preaches nothing but contradictory garbage.  Any catastrophe that happens is when they blame it on God.  Any new disease is from God they say.  It has been 2000 years where God’s anger must be really brewing by now where He is going to come back and kill everyone except for those faithful religious few.  Eventually it will be 3000 years since the death of Christ and by then God will be really seething in anger in their skewed minds. 

You were designed to be free.  All things are lawful but not all things are beneficial.  We have died to the Law.  We are to cast out the bondwoman and live free.  Does that mean that we should sin that grace might abound that religious people still accuse grace teachers to this day of promoting?  God forbid.  Only religious people live conscious of sins searing their own conscience but we live dead to it as a permanent reality they are blind from seeing. 

A marriage based on laws will fail.  Imagine your spouse to be the religious “god” you serve and tell me how blissful your marriage would be with someone like that god of yours that has yet to make you happy.  Imagine your spouse making all the demands on you.  Imagine your spouse telling you things you better do to prove your love or else.  Imagine your spouse never happy with you because she/he feels your efforts were less than perfect.  Imagine your spouse invading your private space and criticizing you for anything out of place or that does not belong.  Imagine your spouse giving you the silent treatment for leaving your socks in the middle of the floor or for squeezing the toothpaste tube from the middle.  Imagine your spouse withholding love because you did not empty the garbage.  Imagine your spouse angry any time you give something more attention that specific day than your spouse called god.  Sorry, but such a spouse warrants a divorce.  Divorce your god!!! 

Now imagine your spouse saying to you, “Do you realize how much I love you?  Do you realize that all the nice things I do for you are because I am head over heels in love with you?  Do you realize that I tell all of my friends and co-workers about the man/woman I married and how I could not be happier?  Do you realize that I love curling up with you at night when sleeping because I love you so much?  Do you realize I just love being in your presence?  Do you realize that I sometimes stare at you and thank life for the person I found?  Do you realize that I enjoy cleaning up after you?  Do you even realize that if you were to cheat on me with another person that I would still forgive you because I love you that much?”  Would you punch your spouse for saying that?  Would you take him/her up on the opportunity to cheat with another person because you know that you would already be forgiven for it?   I doubt you could cheat on such a person when knowing that you are loved beyond measure.  Love is what compels us and never law. 

The one paragraph represented the god of religion but the other paragraph represents the God of all grace that religion hates.  Which spouse do you prefer? Do you prefer the "god" who you can demonstrate a better love for others or the God whose love is beyond measure?  I prefer crazy love over a crazy "god." 

We were designed to be humans and not puppets.  Religion is a puppet show.  A puppet is created to reflect a beautiful outward image but inwardly it is empty and lifeless.  The main characters (puppets) of religion are white washed tombs but full of dead men bones.   Are you free?  Not if you are religious.  If you are free then why are you the “touch not, taste not, handle not” type of person?  If you think being free is running headfirst into sin then you are bound by religion and know not love.  Grace has no grip in your life.  The anger you feel is your desperate hold of the religious rope because you feel that if you were to let go then you would fall into sin.  Your anger stems from fear of losing control.  You are already in sin because your image is skewed and you are full of unbelief that you are blind to see. 

The problem I find with believers is that they claim to be dead to the Law but then live with another law in their mind that still proclaims condemnation.  They will say, “If I was a real believer then I WOULD NOT be doing such things.”  This sin conscience they have will give sin its strength.  The strength of sin is Law.  If the mindset is not, “All things are lawful” then the area law still lurks within them will be the problem area they will have.  As long as they think God is displeased and angry will be the one area they struggle to overcome. 

I do not define how I will behave if I am a true believer.  I am not against restraint.  I know most people are not against restraint.  Imagine a contractor hired to fix something in a pre-school building.  He hits his hand with a hammer is when he will exercise restraint by not shouting 4-letter words in front of children.  

Again, I do not define how I will behave if I am a true believer.  My focus is not upon me.  When the focus is upon me is when I view myself according to the flesh.  It will make me feel as though I am lousy and no good in the sight of God that is the lie of religion.  Such thoughts are the lie of darkness.  It was that view that ruined me years ago.  I cast out that bondwoman and live free today.  The only way to live free and as a human is to get rid of the religious cage you are in.  Start beholding the real you in the eyes of God.  How you perceive yourself will affect your life. However, so many are used to the cage and fear what being free just might do to them.  Everyone that I knew who finally got rid of the cage experienced joy and contentment.  None ever said, "What a mistake that was as I am now a full blown alcoholic."  Often years of religion can lead to fruits of alcoholism and drugs because people cannot deal with such a mean, demanding, and unloving "god" they have been serving.  How they perceive themselves and God led to such a sorrowful life. 

When I behold the real me is when I begin expressing (whatever way it decides to express itself) that perception.  When your view of your spouse is that she/he loves you so much then adultery is furthest from the mind.  Love is what frees me from a sin conscience.  Love frees me from Law.  Love frees me from worrying, “Is this a sin?  Can I do this?” type of mentality.  Love frees me from fear.  Love makes those feelings of alienation disappear. 

Beholding the unconditional love of God apart from this insane behavioral modification is when love overflows and pours outwardly to others.  Religious people are often consumed with themselves and what others are doing or not doing (critical spirit) but love hides a multitude of sins.  Love seeks out the needs of others.  It is not consumed with self or appearances as is common in religion.  

I need no law that says, “Thou shalt not kill…Thou shalt not steal…Thou shalt not commit adultery” because love is the fulfilling of the law.  Living loved is when I am being fully human.  Living in fear is when we behave unlike we ever were designed to be.  Religion is notorious for making people feel unworthy, unacceptable, and unloved that is why so many cry out, "God, help me!  Where are you?  Don't you love me?"  

Religion has justified their hatred, murders, and ill-speech proving they know not love.  Their fear of people letting go of religion shows they know not love because they assume a mindset without religious rules will lead to wanton sin. 

You are the sons and daughters God always wanted.  You are His perfect dream.  You are the praise of His glory.  You might not be singing His praises but He sure is singing yours.  He is not angry and disgusted with you.  You are NOT the unworthy person religion has made you to think.  Thinking you are spiritual garbage will bring out garbage in you.  See how loved you and watch the beauty you never knew was there come out as you will bear the fruit of the Spirit.  This will lead to your true humanity.  It is knowing that you were created in the image of Him after righteousness and true holiness.  Stop making behavior the basis of such things.  Put off the lies that are found in the old man.  Put off such thinking.  Put off the negative labels. Any condemnation will lead to strengthening the sins of the flesh.  It will make you think/feel that God is angry and distant from you as darkness will lie that nonsense into your ear.  Remove all condemnation and live loved will bring out your truest self.

Religious people would not recognize God if He showed up because He would not be attending their churches.  He will be at the very places that religious people despise.  God would be loving the drunkards currently downing their 12th beer.  God would be loving the prostitute who feels she has no worth.  God would be hugging the unbathed Charles Manson’s in prison.  God would be embracing the rape victim and not threatening her with, "Forgive your attacker or be ostracized" or even, "It's your fault for making yourself look appealing to your attacker" as done in many fundamentalist churches.  God would be shielding the homosexuals from the objects and comments hurled at them from religious people.   God would be visiting the homeless shelters and not telling them, “I will allow you to eat only after you hear the 6-Step Salvation Plan of Bob’s Baptist Church” (this is what my old church did to homeless people in shelters.  If they refused to hear meant no food).   God would not be telling others “Do not give to the poor because they will only buy booze with it.”  God would not be telling others “Give the poor man a $1.50 USD” that might buy him/her a burger on the dollar menu at McDonald’s and a glass of water.  God would not be telling you, “Pretend the weird looking guy with the funky multi-colored hair or the lady in the low cut skirt do not exist and just walk by them, but acknowledge the man or lady dressed conservatively. “ 

What I do know is that those who preach an angry Jesus/God the less love I hear coming from their message.  It seems the more you preach a forgiving and loving God draws out their anger and ill speech response back from them.  The angrier their “god” the more absent is the love.  The greater the alienation they preach is reflected in how little they preach of God’s love.  Angrier the pastor the hotter their hell they teach.  

Love is what removed the alienation.  If you alienate yourself from people then what does that say about your love?   I am not talking about those who seek to impose a lifestyle or behavior upon you that do not agree with where you have to excuse yourself from them but rather those who believe they are filthy and unloved in the eyes of God.   

If you cannot sit down next to a homosexual, a drunk, a homeless man, or even a prostitute and simply be their friend then do you really know Christ?  Being their friend does not mean cramming the bible down their throats.  If Christ gave His life for His enemies and you cannot even sit in their presence then do you know Him?  If you think I am talking about sitting down with such people and preaching condemnation and then steps they must do to be forgiven then do you know Christ? Can you look at them in the eyes and share how much they are loved by God?  Can you share the God who has forgiven sin and has been reconciled to the world?  Or does such a message seem revolting to you because of how you perceive them?  If it bothers you then you do not know Christ. 

Let me ask you, if Jesus was walking down a street and you had an option, stand on the west side of the street where homosexuals are or stand with the religious crowd on the east side of the street who are screaming, “Homosexuals will burn in hell” then what side of the street will you choose to stand on?  Do you believe Jesus will grab the megaphone and start screaming at the homosexuals?   You will be shocked that Jesus will approach those who are rejected by the religious and will embrace them with love.  Would you hate Jesus if He embraced the man wearing a feminine dress? How do you respond to the man cross dressing?  Do you mock him?  Do you find yourself getting angry and wanting to confront him with OT law oriented bible verses?  Do you find yourself disgusted by him?  Would your only purpose in possibly talking to him would be to change him and make him behave (dress) in a way suitable to what you believe God wants?  Would you even be caught dead talking to such a man in a dress?  What if he was a homeless cross dressing man?  Would he warrant even a second of your time? 

Religion produces empty lives that only get filled with religious poison.  I have heard from people about their friend who turned to religion who stopped drinking but they said he became unbearable to be around.  They say that he is now preaching "at" them.  How he became a huge jerk.  I remember a picture one guy had at my old company that said, "Jesus might love you but the rest of us think you are an *******."  Religion thinks that having the "touch not, handle not, taste not" type of congregation proves Jesus is alive and their gospel is working but the world sees quit a different picture by their overall attitude they have in common.  Most cults report people who no longer drink or do drugs but the effect many of us see in a religious person is they become unfriendly, distant, and angry.  Jesus said that if you have love one for one another then they will know you are my disciples.  Religion is the last place we picture as a building full of love.  Obey all the rules and you will be "conditionally" loved by them. 

Do you know that many Jews climbed up onto the temple believing God would save them from the Romans but they were burned alive around 70ad?  I really think that people today still believe that they are safer in their religious environment.  I have heard messages that said, "If Jesus came back today then what would He find you doing?"  That's religion for you.  They honestly believe if Jesus came back then He would be going to the local IFB churches announcing how proud He is of them.  They believe Jesus is coming back to clean house but fail to see that they would be the ones being cleaned out.  They would be seeing the adulterers and tax collectors as the ones received but they themselves “shut out.” They would be the ones shouting, "Have we not DONE MANY WONDERFUL WORKS in thy name?"  This is why they are consumed with, "If Jesus came back today then what would He find you doing?" 

I heard one man say that what you believe about love is what you believe about God.  How dwelleth the love of God in you?   What do you think about the person claiming to be a believer listening to rock music?  What about the believer who smokes a cigarette?  What about the lady with green and orange hair?  What about the guy with body piercings and tattoos?  What about the family who drinks wine with their meals?  What about the lady who wears a skirt above her knee?  Even better, what about the woman at your church caught in the very act of adultery?  How about coming across a harlot?  How about a woman who had 5 husbands and currently was with a man that was not her husband?  How dwells the love of God in you?   How would you respond to them?   

Which Jesus do you identify with?  The angry god of religion or the loving God of all grace? 

For more on the wrath of God:


False Humility: The Mark of a Religious Person

$
0
0
I mentioned in my previous blog for you to imagine your spouse being identical to the God you serve.  Would it be a happy marriage?  Would the marriage be based on pure unadulterated love or would it be a miserable marriage based on performance?  Would your spouse not be pleased with you on a regular basis?  Would you feel you always have chores to do?  Would you feel exhausted?  Would you feel like a servant only?  Would you feel as though your spouse never approves of things you do?  Would you feel that you are always under the gun?  Would your spouse make you feel guilty for things you do or not do?  Would your spouse give you the silent treatment if you mess up?  Would your spouse pout and withhold forgiveness until you begged enough making vows to never do whatever it was you had done again?  Would you feel that your spouse is only trying to change and rid you of all the annoying things he/she does not like about you?

Would any of the above bring about a happy marriage?  Are you happy in the Lord?  Are you living the abundant life?  Do you feel free?  If not, what sort of God do you believe in? 

Now imagine talking to your children the same way people believe God perceives and talks about them.   Imagine sitting your little girl on your lap and saying, “You’re worthless.  You are worthy of death.  You do not deserve my love and kindness but the full force of my anger.  Everything you do is just rotten.  You’re pathetic.  You were born rotten and you will remain rotten.  You are not even pretty.  You disgust me.  You are not even worth looking at.  However, I have come up with a plan where you do not have to be such things in my sight because I am actually a loving parent.  If you will but do the following steps then I will stop thinking such horrible things about you and will start loving you, but you have to agree to what I say or I will disown you forever as garbage that you currently are in my sight.  There is a time limit on this special offer before I beat you senseless.”

The above pictures religion.  

False humility of religion never works in a relationship.  Would you enjoy a spouse who sits around all day questioning your love?  Would you enjoy a spouse who sits around all day saying, “I am so ugly.  I think I am worthless.  Nobody likes me.  It would not make a difference if I never existed.  My children would be better off without me.”? You would say no, but the "god" of religion actually says nasty things about people where they cannot but have a horrible opinion of themselves??  

Try telling a woman, "Wow!  You are ugly, but use some make-up and I might be able to bear looking at your face."  That was entirely heartless but the "god" of religion is just as heartless.  Just listen to how religious people talk about themselves and others.  Religion is all about cosmetically improving one's image before God but it does not work.  2000 years of performance oriented and negative self-talk religion has proved already that it does not work so how many more years do you require before you toss out the religion that has yet to work for you? 

Parents who shame their children and make them feel worthless need professional help and so does the “god” of religion. 

The gospel of religion begins with how little God thinks of you.  How you must see yourself as the lowest form of scum upon the planet before God might receive you and this is how many religious people continue spending their lives thinking about themselves. 

The religious “god” to me would the father scolding his son in tee-ball (baseball for children 4 to 8 years of age) for missing the ground-ball.  He would be the father scolding his son for walking the boy at bat in the 3rd inning.  This child’s less than perfect game will cause him to fear his father’s disapproval and punishment at home.   I see the missing the ground ball and walking the batter in the 3rd inning as the religious description of sin and the fathers sore disapproval as the religious god.  This child feels remorse and wants to try even harder next time to not miss ground balls or walk another batter.  Religious calls that description genuine repentance and remorse but I call it abuse.  We would not accept this behavior out of any parent at a tee-ball game but people tolerate it with their religious god.  In fact, they have no reservation of introducing their children to such an abusive “god” but they clearly would never permit their children to be watched by an abusive babysitter. If your religious "god" was just a man/lady on the street then would you want your child to hear what that person had to say?  I sure hope not!  You will scar your child for life.  I read many stories of people scarred by religion. 

I worked at a health club years ago where a teenage boy lost in a tennis tournament we were hosting.  The father slapped his son on the back of the head yelling at him and it continued all the way out of the health club and to their car.  The owner and others (myself included) watched this poor kid get whacked by his father all the way to the car.  The owner was asking permission from others watching it if they would be OK for him to go out and beat the tar out of the father.  This teenager quit playing tennis altogether at our health club because of his dad.  Let me ask you, why do many become atheists?  Why do many wander away from Christianity?  Why do so many struggle?  Why do so many hate church?  I see the “god” of religion in that father who beat his child all the way to the car for losing a tennis match.

What would you do if you observed a parent speaking horrible things to their child or even your child?  What would you do if you observed a parent beating their child for coloring outside the circles?  Better yet, what would you do to a parent who speaks horrible things to their son/daughter while beating the “gay” out of them?  I mention “gay” because many religious people will probably sympathize with that parent but not the parent who beats their child for coloring outside the circles.  I hope you have heart to stop such parents.  I hope you have love where you would never do such things.  If you have such a heart then why do you tolerate your “god” who behaves far worse?   The “god” of religion will beat you for coloring outside the circles because you should know better.

It amazes me how religious parents can bring children into the world when they believe an eternal hell exists and majority will be going there at death.  You can love a "god" like that?  One mother said that if God were to send her child to hell then she would rather be spending eternity in hell trying to comfort her child who was rejected by that "god" rather than spend eternity with such a monster called "god."  This mother demonstrates a love that an almighty "god" cannot demonstrate.

Religion will attempt to soften their "god" by saying, "You rejected God and God honored your rejection of Him."  So your temporary rejection of God resulted in God rejecting you permanently.  Who ultimately is doing the rejection here?  One changes his/her mind while the other remains forever stubborn and cold.  Humans are clearly better than the "god" of religion.  Who (religious god or humans) show more compassion?  Religion blames God for disease and catastrophes but it is always mankind demonstrating love and compassion to the victims cleaning up what religion claims was done by their "god."  So is the "god" of religion actually better than mankind?  Not at all.  Mankind is always patching up out of love what the religious "god" can not do himself.  If the religious "god" were a man then he would have been executed for his sick and disturbing "crimes" a long time ago.

I hear so many times that it was not God who rejected you but the reality is that this "god" of religion does reject you.  Rejection, alienation, and separation is exactly the heart of religion and they make it part of their gospel presentation (so-called good news).  Rejection, separation, and alienation are what humans fear and it is what religion promotes (control tactics).  Those things is what causes people to commit suicide.  It leads some people to do strange things to get attention.  Listen to religious people talk and how they often talk about themselves as it is very disturbing. 

Fear is not love but love casts out fear.  The gospel preaches love and not fear.  If your gospel preaches fear then you know not love or the gospel.  We lose the fear that God will ever leave us or forsake us.  His love never separates us from Him because His love fails not.  Nothing separates us from His love even though religion denies that because they have to place limits on the word "nothing" to make it mean "almost nothing."  Ask yourself, what can separate me from His love?  Are you viewing that as applying to believers only?  If so, then something can separate us from His love.  Did not God "so love the world"?  So the "so love the world" can be separated from that love?  Religion are the ones preaching a works oriented gospel on how to get loved and it is disturbing.

The "god" of religion who "so loved the world" was supposedly only sharing a conditional love but once you do whatever your religious gospel tells you to "do" then you move from the "I so-so love the world" god into a "Nothing now can separate you from my love" belief.   Only you are distorting scripture if you believe that.  This now becomes the so-called gospel of two types of love where one can separate but the other cannot.  Only the religious "god" and his love fails and this is why so many religious people are insecure.  Such thinking is why people are still wondering, "Did I believe enough?  Did I believe the right way?" because they want to make sure they belong to the "Nothing can separate me from his love" camp.  Welcome to the world of religious insecurity!

The true gospel is the opposite of insecurity.  The true gospel reveals our security.  The false gospel preaches this message of false humility and tries to get people to confess it as somehow part of the gospel. Religion tries to get people to confess the very person that died at Calvary (all died with him, 2nd Cor. 5:14).  They try to get people to behold the reality man had of himself before Calvary and preaches an old man doctrine making him alive and well for some reason.  Religion preaches the view people had of God in the OT where their false gospel presents an option of either enjoying a NT Jesus or an OT God frying forever in some hell sort of nonsense.  No wonder we have so many insecure religious people today.  Religion has to invent things to hopefully get you from seeing how lousy and mean their "god" truly is.  They do not want you to think that he rejects you in the end, but if you will but put on common sense for 2 seconds and think about the nonsense they have been telling you then your eyes should open.  It is a strange thing when we allow ourselves to finally question our religion because it is as though the light switch turns on and what is revealed becomes quickly disturbing but also freeing.   

Religion preaches a "god" who will reject you for not knowing which of the 100+ gospel messages were the right one.  The religious "god" will reject you for not believing a book printed in ink with many unverifiable facts.  Imagine you never seen your daughter but have been sending her many letters sharing how you love her and will be home one day.  What would you do to your daughter if you found out there were 100+ other dad wannabes sending her similar letters too?  What if she believed that someone other than you happened to be her true dad?  Would you reject her?  Better yet, would you say, "I did not reject her but she rejected me, so I do not care if she now discovers that I am her real father because I will never have anything to do with her again.  I will now inflict as much pain and misery upon her as possible for her rejection of me."?  That's the religious god!  Who rejected who?  Her rejection was based on ignorance but his rejection of her daughter was based on bitterness that clearly depicts the "god" of religion.  Could we really say that this father had love?  This father's love is clearly worse than most loving fathers (mothers) in the world, as a true loving father would take the time to show and prove that he was indeed her true father.  

The father in the above illustration not only is bitter but vindictive where he needs a jail cell for the evil things he intends to do to his daughter for rejecting him.  Does that not mirror religion?  Religion would call that man cruel and unjust but then they will call their "god" who does the same thing as being just and kind???

It does not matter to religion if you believed another message because their "god" will reject you for not knowing better that somehow Bob's Baptist Church had the right message but not Sam's Community Church that they were attending.  This "god" of religion waited until you died to say, "Sam's Community Church preached the wrong gospel so now I will have nothing to do with you forever but will leave you in a state of conscious horrific pain for your decision." Ignore it all you like but that is the picture of the "god" of religion.  People just try softening it up or pretending that their "god" is not quite that but the end reality is that he is. 

What would you say to the parent who ignores their child for something they did wrong?  What would you say to the parent who said to you, “I have not talked to my little girl for over 6 months straight because she has yet to confess her wrong doing.  I did not even celebrate her 5thbirthday as she did not receive one gift from me because of her wrong doing.”?  First, you might ask, “What great wrong did she do?” because you would be wondering what would warrant such a punishment.  The father says, “She left a dirty dish in the sink when I told her that all dishes must be washed and put away.”   Would you not consider that parent abusive?   Would you not consider that parent as a control freak?  Would you not consider that parent as immature?   

What about the “god” who will give people the silent treatment for unconfessed sin?  What about the “god” who will possibly give the person a disease, financial ruin, death of someone close to them, or even their own physical death for not confessing their sin?  Just imagine we behaving like that "god" to people where we bankrupt them, kill their spouse, or inject them with a disease to get their attention as religion teaches (even those who claim to preach free grace)?  What did you just reason about the parent who gave their child the silent treatment?  Why are you so afraid of saying the same conclusion about your “god”?  Is he that abusive where he will get you for saying one thing against him?  Is it because your “god” will beat you as the father did his son for losing the tennis match?   

What is even sicker about the “god” of religion is that he supposedly takes away your joy, assurance, and eventually health if you do not confess but often this "god" does not tell you right away what you did wrong.  I used to pray as do many religious people today, “Oh god, reveal to me whatever sin I have done and I will confess it.”  So we have a “god” who withholds information from you so that you can suffer under his silent treatment punishing tactic for a while.  Be sure to type in “silent treatment” online and notice that it is considered abuse and a control tactic.  Religion will claim that people who do it are abusive but when their "god" does it is when they call it just. 

False humility is so easy.  We view the holy God and then ourselves after the flesh and conclude, “I am a piece of garbage.  I am so unworthy.  I deserve the lowest hell.  I am the greatest sinner to walk this earth.”  I have spoken to people who try to “feel” their sins more.  I have spoken to people who are trying to experience more remorse for their sins.  I had a roommate at Bob Jones University who defined humility as seeing yourself as basically scum.   They believe that it somehow influences God.  What I discovered is that all of these people who spoke such things to me were absolutely miserable people to be around.  They did not have assurance and these same people despised those who did have assurance. 

False humility is beholding your old man who is dead and buried as though he is alive and well.  Colossians 3:9-10 reads:

Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds;
10 And have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him
 
We put off the old man and his labels and put on the new man that is renewed in knowledge after the IMAGEof Him.  We are image bearers.  Beholding your true image can indeed affect how you conduct yourself but your true image is not based on your performance. 

Romans 12:2:

And be not conformed to this world: but be ye transformed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what is that good, and acceptable, and perfect, will of God.

Be not conformed to this religious mentality of the world.  Do be caught up with their man-made laws and traditions.  Do not be a “touch not, taste not, handle not” believer.  Transformation is not the rededicating  your life to Jesus, walking an aisle to vow better performance to God, or 2 hours of religious duties per day.  It is the “renewing of your mind.”  It is a mind “renewed after the image of him.” 

1st John 4:17:

17 Herein is our love made perfect, that we may have boldness in the day of judgment: because as he is, so are we in this world.

The seared conscience will read the above verse and zero in on the words, “day of judgment.”  How can any religious person have “boldness” when their teaching knows not love?  How can any religious person have “boldness” when clearly they have not been made perfect in love because all they are consumed with is fear?  If you consider leaving their church is not to hear a message of love but fear (threat messages).  

The only “boldness” I find in religion is through their self-righteousness that they fail to see.  My old pastor would say something to the effect of, “Live each day as though it was your last.  Live in such a way that would make your death comfortable.”  This is how I find Christians living where they live each day preparing for their death as this is why they never enjoy life.  They are full of fear.  They are seeking to draw assurance and boldness from their performance.  They fail to see that “judgment” is when things are made right but they take the above words and read “hellfire” in some afterlife into it rather than something that was taking place upon planet earth.   He was saying the “DAY of judgment” and the “so are we in this WORLD” and not, “Day of Judgment in the next life…so are we in the next life.”   John was not talking about an after death experience.  Read 1st John 4 and try finding where any after death experience is remotely talked about.  Stop listening to religion!  As Jesus is, so is your image!  Your image is mirrored exactly after His. 

2nd Corinthians 3:17-18:

17 Now the Lord is that Spirit: and where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty.
18 But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.

Do you have liberty?  Ask a religious person about their so-called liberty and notice that it is loaded with road blocks.  They are “Yes, I am free.  I am free to go to church every time the door opens and I better be there proving my devotion to God.  I am free to go bowling with fellow believers.  I am free to get my haircut above my ears.  I am free to not play cards.  I am free not to have wine with a meal.  I am free to wear my skirt 2 inches below my knee.  I am free from not listening to any music that has a beat that obviously is from the devil.  I am free to hang out with fellow believers only.  I am free talk negative about myself and others.  I am free to be unhappy and miserable.  I am free to believe God is very angry and displeased with me.  I am free to be uncertain about God’s love, forgiveness, and acceptance of me.  I am free to try and make you join my beliefs that have yet to work for me.”  Yes, they are free to do whatever they enjoy inside their religious cage.

Paul speaks of a mirror (glass) and beholding the image of Him.  We are changed into the same image.  Looking in the mirror is to see Him, as He is, so are we in this world.  Liberty is not found on tablets of stone.  Looking at the mirror of the Law is what causes people to say, “I am worthless.  I am nothing.  I am rotten.”  Such words flow freely from the mouths of religious people.  

It all comes down to an image problem.  When religion preaches their version of the gospel is when many people say, "I am not that bad" or "I cannot perceive God being that much of a jerk."  When pure grace preaches its gospel is when many people say, "I am not that special."  I found the message of love draws what is inside a person out.  Such love makes some people feel uneasy.  I found when I share the gospel of love and acceptance is when the person often begins sharing a very religious image they have of themselves.  Love often drives religious people into shame and hiding.  Preach the unconditional love of God and watch religious people shout at it.  

James 1 speaks of the same mirror as in 2nd Corinthians 3:

22 But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own selves.
23 For if any be a hearer of the word, and not a doer, he is like unto a man beholding his natural face in a glass:
24 For he beholdeth himself, and goeth his way, and straightway forgetteth what manner of man he was.
25 But whoso looketh into the perfect law of liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed.

The “liberty” refers to one free from condemnation.  The Law of Moses breeds nothing but condemnation but the “Law of Liberty” breeds entirely the opposite.  If you feel guilty, distant from God, and condemned then you are a forgetful hearer and not a doer of the word. 

Beholding your face in the mirror in James 1 is seeing your mirror image in Christ where there is no condemnation.  There is no fear of wrong doing or punishment.  It is beholding perfection (perfected forever), love, acceptance, holiness, praise of His glory, and no condemnation. 

The hardest people to counsel are those performance centered and sin conscious.  These are often those who have a seared conscience as they are perpetually sin conscious.  One such people are those who struggle with pornography and they are often those who email me the most (my one blog on pornography received 1475 views placing it among the top). 

The moment they view porn is when that manner of man they saw becomes forgotten.  They are not looking into the correct mirror but rather the mirror of Law.  They look at what is described about God and then they look into the mirror of Law and immediately conclude that God is angry and displeased with them (consider the erroneous teaching of Standing and State of the believer nonsense taught by religion).  They try to make themselves behave according to the image they see in the law so that way they can believe that “As Jesus is, so are “they” in the world.”  They fail to realize that the mirror of the Law gives sin its strength.  They erroneously conclude (thanks to religion) that if they really believed then they would not be viewing porn.   I simply would like a porn addict to quote me a verse that says that.  I would like for them to prove to me that viewing pornography makes them less in the eyes of God.  I would like for them to show me how James 1:22-25 does not apply to them when they view porn. 

The desire for porn will only go away when the heart is finally convinced that they are not disgusting in the eyes of God.  Sin receives it strength by Law so what do you think will rob sin of its strength?  Liberty (death to Law)!  Liberty is not preached in religion because they think liberty will lead to wanton sin, so they have to redefine liberty to fit with their laws showing that the blinders are still on as was the context of 2nd Corinthians 3.  They are the ones who accuse us of, “Shall we continue in sin that grace might abound?” and are blind to that fact as well.    

What is sad is that porn addicts turn what I am saying into a religious law.  They reason, “If I really believe I am loved, accepted, and not disgusting in the sight of God then I will not view porn but because I just viewed porn must mean that I do not believe I am loved, accepted, and not disgusting in the sight of God.”  They made a law out of something not a law.  They reason that they do not view themselves as loved or accepted every time they view porn because they are convinced their failure proves unbelief.  These people will just burn out or walk away from Christianity for a while because they refuse to believe their true image is found in Jesus Christ and never their performance.  They often return back to their religious Christianity when they feel all pumped up to give their struggles another go at it but that quickly fails every time. 

Turning what is already a reality into a law is what ruins many believers.  I had a man email me about how he was “trying” to believe what was already true of him.  I sent him an email stating that believing is not trying.  If one tries to believe is when their believing will be experienced as a work and that is when they will be noticing unbelief instead of belief.  This man sent me an email stating something to the effect of, “OK, I will now do my best to not try to believe but believe.”  He clearly missed the message because now he is going to “try” to “not try” to believe. We believe because of a reality but we do not believe to get a reality.  It is a reality whether you believe it or not but if you do not believe then you will never experience or enjoy it.  Imagine a mother grieving over her daughter that was reported as killed.  You share the reality to her that her daughter actually is alive and well but she refuses to believe you.  Her refusing what you say will not make her daughter dead but her unbelief will simply rob her of the immediate joy and comfort of the reality that her daughter is alive. 

Religious people are known to be joyless and it becomes clear when you hear them preach and how they talk about others that they lack joy.  I have not met many religious people where I could say, "I see you are a very happy person" but rather I see religious people bitter at what they call "carnal Christians" appearing happy. 

A person struggling with any sin must not have the father mentality of being smacked for losing a tennis tournament.  A critical “god” will only make their struggles worse.  Their goal is not to stop pornography or whatever problem sin they have but to get their minds off of it with all of its condemnation it brings.  They instead need to grow in this knowledge and let their true image transform them accordingly.  Am I saying that a porn addict should just view porn until he/she is transformed?  Not at all.  We are not to live sin conscious period and definitely not condemnation conscious either. However, if they view porn again is not for them to feel putrid in the eyes of God.

Years ago, I used to struggle with blasphemous thoughts popping into my mind out of nowhere.  It first happened when I was a teenager dozing off to sleep.  I was awakened by the most blasphemous thought possible.  My mind called God a horrific name.  I immediately was crying and begging God to forgive me.  The harder I tried not thinking about calling God names the more it filled my mind.  The more I worried about it the more horrific the thoughts and words became.  This problem lingered for years.  I tried to make my mind think of other things to stop it.  Every tactic I tried failed.  Porn addicts are just like the thought life I had.  The harder they try to think good thoughts the more filth fills it.  The more they worry about it the more pornography fills their mind. 

How did I finally overcome blasphemous thoughts?   I overcame it (years later) when I realized that such thoughts were not from me, for it was “no longer I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me” (Romans 7:17).  The thoughts still popped into my head but I did not care anymore.  The thoughts slowly began fading away into oblivion.  I can type this today and not a single nasty thought popped into my head.  This is how sin loses its strength.  A porn addict will still have pornographic images popping into his/her mind and they have to have a "I don't care" attitude.  The moment condemnation is allowed into their thinking is when they are destroyed and conquered, "sin revived, I died.".   

Porn addicts will still find themselves drawn to perverse images on the Internet and that is expected when it has become part of their life for so long.  However, when they start beholding their true image and when they will not allow the action to sway them from their true image is when sin loses its strength.  It is when they will not permit condemnation to overshadow them is when sin will lose its strength.  They will no longer be saying in the morning, “I will get out of bed and not think of any perverse thoughts” as it was those self-imposed rules that led them to think such perverse thoughts all along.  It is when such thoughts no longer put them under guilt and condemnation that they will begin thinking and viewing porn less.  It is then that they can apply some self-restraint and eliminate the porn altogether. I say "self-restraint" because porn is addictive just like nicotine.  All things are lawful but not all things are beneficial.  Paul avoided things that were addictive as he would not be brought under the power of any (1st Corinthians 6:12).  

I used to smoke cigarettes many years ago and did not feel condemned by God for it in 1987 when I started beholding pure grace for a short period of time back then (religion swallowed me whole not long after).  I simply quit the addiction and fought the urges to smoke again.  I smoked from 1984 to 1987 and never smoked a single cigarette again or had been tempted to do so.  I guarantee you that if I thought God was angry and condemning me for smoking then quitting would have proved far worse.  

Porn addicts need to study the affect of porn on the brain and how it affects them negatively.  This will help them in self-restraint because they are quitting for healthy reasons but seeing themselves as guilty, filthy, and condemned by God will end in failure.  Even if they do quit viewing porn due to their "God must hate me" mindset will never bring them joy because such a mindset will ruin them in other areas as well. 

Paul shares how peace is enjoyed in Philippians 4:8:

Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise, think on these things.

People turn the above verse into a Law.  They quickly discover how hard it is to think whatsoever things are pure and lovely when they walk away from the law of liberty so easily forgetting what manner of man/woman they are.  

A law oriented mind will find the above list impossible or extremely difficult.  Others will turn the above into a law rather seeing that it speaks to a reality that lavishes them already.   

The bible says to be thankful in all things but if you struggle in being thankful for things then clearly you will struggle in thinking whatsoever things are pure and lovely.  Most likely, everything to you is impure and that is why thanksgiving or thinking lovely is difficult.  Religious people turn thanksgiving into a law where they do it expecting God to give them something in return (nice feelings, assurance, and so on).  Often people do thanksgiving because they feel so rotten. 

If you think God is angry with every fault you make then how can you think any lovely thoughts?  If you view yourself as worthless then you will not enjoy the peace of God ruling your heart.  If you find such thoughts difficult then your thinking is probably based on religious performance or life circumstances thrown your way. 

Again, we are to put off the old man (the ugly, the impure, and unlovable image) and put on the new man (the true, the pure, the lovely image) renewed after the image of Him.  Ephesians 4:23-24 reads:

23 And be renewed in the spirit of your mind(not performance);
24 And that ye put on the new man, which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness.

What a beautiful image you bear.  It is a perfect one.  You are complete in Christ, so stop trying to make it complete in your behavior.  God predestined us to be conformed to the image of His Son (Romans 8:29).  Not predestined at this present time where one day we hopefully will be conformed in the afterlife as only religion sees the word “conformed” as behavioral.  Remember; be not CONFORMED to the religious mentality of this world.  It was God’s original plan that we be “conformed” ("having the same form as another"), and only religion makes that an after death experience only.  You are renewed after the “image” of Him.  You were predestined from the beginning to have the same form/image (as He is, so are we in this world) as His dear Son!  Only the religious are daily trying to conform themselves into a image they have of what a true believer would look and act like.  You were predestined from the beginning to be conformed to His image and it is His image today you bear, rejoice! 

Look at 2nd Corinthians 5:14-17:

14 For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead:

15 And that he died for all, that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him which died for them, and rose again.

16 Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh: yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet now henceforth know we him no more.

17 Therefore if any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.

Religion reads the verses prior to verse 17 as applying to all humanity but will twist verse 17 to only apply to believers only because Paul used the word “if.”  They say that you have to get yourself into Christ to be made a new creation but no verse anywhere in scripture teaches that.  Find one verse that says you became a new creature the moment you believed. We all were included "in Christ" at His death. 

If the word “if” means a condition and not a reality then what do we do with verse 14 that says, “If one died for all”?  Paul said, “IF” concerning the death of Jesus.  Did Jesus really die then because Paul said if? 

Also noticed that verse 17 begins with “therefore” as the therefore points back to what he just got through stating about the “all.”  I like the footnote given in the Mirror Bible:

“For so long we studied verse 17 on its own and interpreted the “if” as a condition!  Paul did not say, “If any man is in Christ,” he said “THEREFORE, if any man is in Christ….”  The “therefore” immediately includes verses 14 to 16!  If God’s faith sees every man in Christ in His death, then they were certainly also in Christ in His resurrection.  Jesus did not reveal a “potential” you, He revealed the truth about you so that you may know the truth about yourself and be free indeed!”

You are a new creation as that is why you can put off the old man with all those negative labels.  You are not filthy.  You are not a wretched person but delivered from such a mindset under law.  You are not a sinner.  Did that just make you say (((WHAT?)))?  People have no problem casting off all other negative labels but that one.  Yes, we do sin but how can one not have a “sin conscience” (Hebrews 10:2) if they perceive themselves as sinners before God?   I am not blind to the fact that I sin by viewing the Law, “Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet” (Romans 7:7).  How can I now be dead to the law and sin if I keep living under the law that revives sin, “For I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died” (Romans 7:9)?   I live conscious of forgiveness and acceptance and not sin and alienation that is due to ignorance and unbelief.  If God is not imputing sin and remembers my sin and iniquity no more then why do believers live daily conscious of it? If God is not imputing sin and remembers our sins no more then how can He simultaneously be viewing us as sinners? 

Do you not realize that your daily sin mentality is what is causing you to doubt God’s love and acceptance of you?  Do you not realize that your daily sin mentality is causing you to try and do something about it that is leading you to frustration over the realization that you cannot stop?  Do you not even realize that your performance/behavioral mentality is sucking the life and joy out of you?

False humility is you beholding yourself as trash.  False humility breeds condemnation and guilt.  False humility is what lies to a person making them falsely think they are drawing near to God when in fact they will sense (falsely sense) a greater alienation from Him.  Purifying your hearts is you removing the falsehood (lies of religion) that plagues it.  Purifying your hearts is not you saying, "I am trash...God please take out this trash in my heart" type of talk.  Taking out the trash is you putting off that false humility and beholding your true image.  Thinking trash produces a rotten religious life.  A double minded man is one who is unstable in all his ways.  Do you find your life as defined by stability or instability? 

2nd timothy 2:15 reads:

15 Study to shew thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.

The KJV obscures the beauty of the verse as another version captured its beauty better:

15 Do your best to know that God is pleased with you. Be as a workman who has nothing to be ashamed of. Teach the words of truth in the right way.

God is pleased with you so do your best to know it because then you will be a workman not ashamed.  You will realize that you have nothing to be ashamed of because you serve a God who can proudly display you before the world without blushing.  I hope you do not blush thinking about it either.  If you blush thinking about it then it is because you are still performance/sin minded.  You are bearing the wrong image at this moment. 

Imagine standing up with the 2014 NFL champions Seattle Seahawks.  Imagine they call each player by name and you can hear the crowd cheer in great approval.  Now imagine they call off your name and imagine how silly you would feel for being made to be part of a team you did not even play for at all.  This is how people feel about themselves when it comes to God.  Again, false humility will make them feel like the person taking credit for leading the Seattle Seahawks to super bowl victory when they cannot even play the game.   

I see believers ashamed where they believe that when they go to be with the Lord that they will be embarrassed by others or that God will embarrass them by sharing their pathetic life review where they just goofed up so many times.  This would be like the best player for the Seattle Seahawks being shown before a celebration parade on a large screen for all to see every game in history where he blew a catch, fumbled a ball, or caused the other team to win the game, as that is how Christianity views God.  They believe that they might get a party hat while others are wearing royal robes for their outstanding performance.  They would feel out of place if people were to cheer when their name is called.  They will immediately say, “Oh please, I am just a worm.  I am no good.  I am lousy.  I am so unworthy.”  That’s Christianity folks and I want no part of it.

Those who say, “I am so ugly.  I am so undesirable.  I am so pathetic.  I cannot do anything right” are those we would call insecure.  What do you now think of a believer who says, “I am so unworthy.  I am a sinner.  I am garbage in the eyes of God”?  We would call him/her spiritually insecure.  Religion produces false humility.  Religion produces the spiritually insecure.  Spiritual insecurity does not influence God and it never improves the quality of life, so do not let religion deceive you.  

Religious people get so angry if you make your image better than theirs especially if they do not perceive you as trying as hard as they do which only proves how insecure and unhappy they are.  They think you are a Cotton Candy Christian.  Look at their perception of you and notice that it has NOTHING to do with the image of Christ but rather the image they judge you according to Law.  This is why religious people wonder why even unbelievers seem happier than them.  I have seen religious people very upset with those claiming to be believers who smoke cigarettes but appear happy in the Lord.  A religious person can never believe they are well pleasing to God until their performance is in order, so if your performance is not in order to them then they mock your happiness as a deception of the devil they claim. 

Put off the old insecure man and all his labels as you are a new creation.  Nothing in your new creation is sinful or ugly.  You were created after the image of Him so stop calling yourself a lousy and unworthy sinner.  Stop being so insecure.  You are secured in Him forever!  You are loved.  You are the son/daughter God always wanted.  You are the praise of His glory.  You are accepted and can do nothing to be unaccepted or even accepted more than you already are.  God lavishes His love upon you.  It bathes you now even if you do not feel or believe it. 

False humility is easy but humility is hard.  True humility goes beyond what your physical eyes can see.  It beholds your true image in Christ Jesus.  It is the realm of no condemnation.  It is the realm of no sin consciousness.  It is a realm where you can be what you are while 100% approved, loved, and without any criticism.  God is not that mean controlling spouse we read about at the beginning.  The spouse we now enjoy is what I shared in my previous blog: 

Now imagine your spouse saying to you, “Do you realize how much I love you?  Do you realize that all the nice things I do for you are because I am head over heels in love with you?  Do you realize that I tell all of my friends and co-workers about the man/woman I married and how I could not be happier?  Do you realize that I love curling up with you at night when sleeping because I love you so much?  Do you realize I just love being in your presence?  Do you realize that I sometimes stare at you and thank life for the person I found?  Do you realize that I enjoy cleaning up after you?  Do you even realize that if you were to cheat on me with another person that I would still forgive you because I love you that much?”  Would you punch your spouse for saying that?  Would you take him/her up on the opportunity to cheat with another person because you know that you would already be forgiven for it?   I doubt you could cheat on such a person when knowing that you are loved beyond measure.  Love is what compels us and never law. 

It is about time you cast off the bondwoman and her son and live free.  Enjoy the law of liberty and never forget what manner of man/woman you truly are in Christ Jesus.  Never allow another behavior or action to make you question the reality of who you are.  Never allow behavior to do anything to your relationship.  Get your eyes off of your performance and behold the real you.  If you feel uncomfortable in the presence of God based on performance then you are the man/woman who has walked away forgetting what manner of person you are.  Put off the old man and put on the new man renewed after the image of Him.  Live blessed because you ALREADY have been blessed with every spiritual blessing in heavenly places in Christ Jesus.  You will never find peace or happiness outside of Him, so if you are going to view your performance (that is outside of Him) then you will live outside of Him (by faith) and will be miserable by Law (sight). You will fall from grace through a law mindset.  Falling from grace is turning from liberty back to the Law and nothing about losing salvation as performance oriented religion is all about.  

The mark of a religious person can often be seen in the fruit of his/her lips.  What flows from your lips?  Sweet or bitter water?  Majority of Christians have a mixture of both but that is a double minded impossibility.  Purify your hearts!  Get rid of religion!

See me blog on Galatians 5:2,4 below:

1st Corinthians 16:22 If any man love not the Lord Jesus let him be an anathema

$
0
0
“Dave, does 1st Corinthians 16:22 say a believer can stop loving Jesus and become an anathema?  I heard several interpretations but wanted to hear yours….”    

22 If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be Anathema Maranatha.

The word “anathema” is the same word used in Galatians 1:8-9 “accursed” pointing to the Judaizers. 

The common interpretations I found on 1stCorinthians 16:22 are:

1.  Loss of Salvation
2.  Loss of Rewards
3.  Never was a believer

Loss of salvation and rewards are read into the passage.  I cannot find anything anywhere that teaches that one becomes a Christian anathema.  Where is anathema ever stated as being loss of rewards?  I only find anathema being directed to false teachers.

Can a believer not love Jesus is a question religious people raise to argue that somehow 1st Corinthians 16:22 was implying believers.  They argue that prior to arguing the loss of rewards or salvation.  This is where religion argues that every time you sin shows a lack of love on your part but that is pure nonsense.  How would you enjoy a spouse saying to you, “You squeezed the toothpaste tube from the middle again proving you did not love me while brushing your teeth or you would have squeezed it from the bottom like I asked”?  It is no wonder why religious people live feeling condemned and guilty.  

I do not agree with those who teach salvation was lost in this passage.  I do not agree with Free Grace Theology who read loss of rewards into this passage (something they tend to do with most passages that they do not have a good answer for but simply want to refute their opponents, Lordship Salvation).  I do not agree with many Lordship Salvation teachers/believers that makes the "love" here as defined by performance where those who are carnal must be those that supposedly hate Jesus. 

The verse does not say, “If a man stops loving Jesus."  The verse does not say, “If a person sins proves he does not love Jesus” as religion would read such words into it.  It definitely does not say, “If a believer loves not Jesus” and it does not read, “If a believer loves not Jesus will forfeit his/her rewards.”  To believe it refers to loss of rewards implies that one sees it from a law oriented perspective and it is often those who experience a yo-yo Christianity.  Behaving yourself proves you love Jesus is religion.  It is the Santa Claus religion of, "Do good and get many good gifts but be bad and get a lump of coal in your stocking."  The verse simply says, “If ANY man love not the Lord” and it is not defined anywhere by behavior.  Like I said, I see it applied to Judiazer’s who preached a false gospel. 

Jesus said that the world (religious world) hated Him and they will hate you too.  They hated Jesus without a cause.  They hated Jesus because of His message.  They hated Jesus who loved and was a friend to sinners.  Try being a friend to sinners when religion does nothing but bash them and wish death upon them and watch how they talk about you too.  Their hatred of Jesus had nothing to do with His good works.  They only hated His good works when it conflicted with their own man-made laws. 

Here is an example from my own life about how man-made laws can prevent good works.  Years ago, I was on Neighborhood Bible Time being trained in Colorado.  The late reverend who owned Neighborhood Bible Time pulled the bus we were all on in front of an oncoming car late at night.  This was before cellphones existed.  The poor guy that crashed into our bus (car totaled but the bus was OK) was out of it, as he was completely dazed.  A fellow Bible Time evangelist and I decided to try and find a phone to call for the paramedics but the only place open that night was a Tavern/Bar.  We refused to go in and do a good work because it conflicted with our beliefs.  We believed a Christian could not identify or go into an establishment that served alcohol and we thought by not going in there was doing a good work as we were being faithful.  Luckily, the man did not die thanks to our religious stupidity.  Actually, he ended up fine and our Bible Time founder was fined by the police for his bad judgment.  

The good works Jesus did on the Sabbath was not considered anything but good but the fact that He violated their man-made law made them hate Him.  Religion will hate you too if you do not follow their list of man-made laws that they claim is from God.  They put you under laws and then have the nerve to say that you are not under the law??  Go figure.

Peter said to let others see our good works (1st Peter 2:12).  We were to do good to those who spitefully use us.  Jesus told us to let men see our good works as that is not what would be hated.    Jesus said that if they received His message then they will receive yours.  However, they hated Him and had nothing to do with His message but rejected His sayings, and they will reject yours too the Lord said.  It is the message they hate.  Religion will not hate you if you do not turn on rock music when they are in your presence but they will hate your "freedom."  This freedom is what religious people hate and despise.  The gospel and its simplicity is what they hate as that is why grace believers are accused of easy-believism or cheap grace.  It's not cheap but freely given.

If any man loves not the Lord Jesus is not where I view him/her with the eyes of law (fleshly eyes).  I know their fruits by what proceeds from their lips.  The message of condemnation and Law is a dead giveaway to me that I am dealing with a religious person who knows not love.  He has not experienced the love that begets love.  The love they believe is very conditional.  You got to prove you love Jesus in religion by doing this or refraining from that.  You better love Jesus with all of your heart because sin of any kind shows lack of love on your part they claim.  What a load of manure religion preaches!  Those who talk like that do not love Jesus.  No wonder they live feeling guilty and condemned.  No wonder they have to listen to sermons all day or Christian music to hopefully arouse nice feelings of assurance they lack.  They are like Saul who needed David to play his harp to rid the spirit plaguing them.  

Love does compel a person but religion preaches it backwards or they insert what you will be compelled to do or not do.  Instead of a person beholding the love of Christ is when a person is made to feel guilty for not loving Christ through their behavior.  When you "try" to love Christ by behavior is when you will be conscious of the exact opposite.  This leads to legalism/dead religion.  

I do not tell people, "If you love Jesus then you will NOT be doing this or that" as I do not make a law out of how love will affect them.  Love affects each person differently.  Do you love your spouse or children?  Do you do exactly the same things other couples do within their marriage or with their children?  I love hot fudge sundaes but that does not mean you will too if you have love.  If love tells you to start a bus ministry does not mean the other person will experience the same passion as you when they behold His love for them.  If love tells a person to read their bible for an hour does not mean that it will happen to the other person who only feels like reading his bible once or twice a week.  Let love change them however it sees fit.  Love will be seen demonstrated toward others but religion wants it to be seen in how many more rules one can impose upon themselves without fainting.  

I do not define a person as loving Jesus by how many rules they obey.  I define it as them embracing from the heart the pure gospel of grace.  Fear is of the flesh but pure love reaches the heart.  The gospel is the message of love and not condemnation.  The gospel is free from all fear and insecurity.  A gospel that preaches fear, condemnation, alienation, and rejection is a gospel that hates Jesus Christ.  This is how I discern who loves the Lord Jesus.  A gospel full of steps and religious laws knows not love.  

Try telling a person, “If you do not love Jesus then you will be an anathema” and see if that begets love rather than guilt and condemnation.  Religion turns 1stCorinthians 16:22 into a Law where you better improve your behavior to show you love Jesus or else.  That would be identical to your spouse saying, “Here is a list of your daily chores that I expect done by the time I get home.  If you love me then you will do it but if you do not then you are accursed.”  

Let me clarify what I was just saying.  Loving Jesus is not reading your bible 2 hours a day followed with some long prayer.  Loving Jesus is not avoiding a glass of wine with dinner.  Loving Jesus is not listening only to Christian music without a beat.  Loving Jesus is not wearing a skirt 2 inches below your knee.  Loving Jesus is not refusing to paint your hair different colors.  Loving Jesus is not doing your utmost to obey every religious or Mosaic command.  Those who preach such things do not know love or grace.  Love might result in reading your bible but it is not defined as loving Jesus.  How could it when nobody in those days carried the book of Ephesians in their back pocket?  How could it when no pocket NT existed with the words of Christ in red back then?  These were later added rules imposed upon Christians by religion. Let me ask you, do you feel guilty if you fail to read your bible?  Would that be law or love talking?  Religion or grace talking? 

Loving Jesus is the reception of truth/gospel.  Hating Jesus is one denying Him.  The “accursed” was applied to those who preach Law as such despised grace.  The accursed was applied to those who rejected the message of the cross/His humanity.  The one who loves not the Lord would be those coming to you with another message/gospel. 

An unbeliever cannot say that he/she loves Jesus.  Such people often define their love by feelings or their good works but those who love Him will obey the gospel.  How can you claim to love someone when you reject their message?   
  
What I can say about verse 22 is that Paul was not talking about believers.  The word “anathema” referred to a person excluded and not included.  I have done a blog on Galatians 1:8-9 explaining how “accursed” was for us to view the person who preached another gospel as a cursed thing.  It was our way of excluding him.  You are to have nothing to do with such a person who preaches poison.  2ndJohn 2:10 reads:

10 If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed

The Hebrews equivalent to anathema is cherem.  An online definition of cherem:

Herem (or Chēremחרם) is the highest ecclesiastical censurein the Jewishcommunity. It is the total exclusion of a person from the Jewish community. It is a form of shunning, and is similar to vitandusexcommunicationin the Catholic Church. Cognate terms in other Semitic languages include the Arabic term arām (forbidden, taboo, off-limits, sacred or immoral), and the Ethiopic`irm(meaning accursed).

One thing I often tell those who email me is to have NOTHING to do with religious closed minded people.  Do not be reading their articles, listening to their sermons, inviting them into their homes for bible discussions, or even attending their churches.   Those who ignore this advice are the same ones who keep wondering why they do not have assurance.  They are the same ones who always feel condemned, guilty, and fearful.  They are having fellowship with darkness.  These are people who have not yet been made perfect in love.  It is the message of love that removes insecurities but it is the message of religion that instills insecurity.  Insecurity teachers are those that do not love our Lord.

2nd Corinthians 11:3-4:

But I fear, lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtilty, so your minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ.
For if he that cometh preacheth another Jesus, whom we have not preached, or if ye receive another spirit, which ye have not received, or another gospel, which ye have not accepted, ye might well bear with him.

The above is a good reason to avoid religious false teachers.  These men never deliver on the freedom they promise.  Are you free?  Only a religious person will define freedom based on their behavior but ignore that they feel inwardly like dead men bones.  Only a religious person will say, “I think I’m getting better” as they dodge the question, “Are you free?” 

False teachers rejected the message of the cross.  They denied the humanity of Christ and were calling Jesus “accursed” in 1st Corinthians 12:3 (compare to 1stJohn 4:2-3 where the spirit confesses Jesus has come in the flesh).  The truth is, false teachers were the ones considered accursed.  Those who lived under the Law were under a curse. 

I simply view 1st Corinthians 16:22 as applying to false brethren/teachers.  These false brethren can be those who crept in unaware.  However, the false brethren were never described as getting drunk at the Lord’s Table (1st Corinthians 11) or even those having sexual relations with their step-mother (1st Corinthians 5).  It had nothing to do with having sex with Temple prostitutes (1st Corinthians 6).  It had nothing to do with Corinthians being carnal (1st Corinthians 3).  Paul spoke wonderful things about these carnal Corinthians.  Clearly, not loving Jesus did not imply those things.  Being accursed was clearly tied to false teachers preaching Law and denying the message of Christ.

Here is how the Mirror Bible paraphrased 1stCorinthians 16:22:

Anyone who prefers the law above grace remains under the curse mentality.  Jesus Christ has come; grace is the authority of his Lordship; we are so fond of him!  He is the Messiah the world was waiting for.  Footnote:  (The Aramaic word, maranatha, means, our Lord has come!  Instead of reading the curse when disaster strikes, Habakkuk realizes that the Promise out dates performance as the basis to man’s acquittal!  Deuteronomy 28 would no longer be the motivation or the measure of right or wrong behavior!  “Though the fig tree do not blossom, nor fruit be on the vines, the produce of the olive fail and the fields yield no food, the flock be cut off from the fold and there be no herd in the stalls, yet I will rejoice in the Lord, I will joy in the God of my salvation.  God, the Lord, is my strength, he makes my feet like hinds’ feet, he makes me tread upon my high places (Hab. 3:17-19 RSV).

The Mirror is a paraphrase and yet people read it as though it is was to be an exact translation and refuse to read it further.  You can disagree with the Mirror Bible as there are even things I do not see eye to eye with Francois du Toit, but it is a wonderful read that I highly recommend.   Also, I quoted his paraphrase to show that he too sees verse 22 as referring to those preferring the Law.  Cursed is everyone who continues not in EVERYTHING written in the Law but Jesus is the end of the Law.  To not love Jesus means what to you?  To be accursed means what to you?  I hope your answer is not fleshly and performance oriented because that could very well be identifying you to the law (church law or Mosaic) and not loving Christ. 

The Message Bible (not a literal translation but a paraphrase) reads:

22 If anyone won’t love the Master, throw him out. Make room for the Master!

I quoted the above to show that others see “accursed” as an excommunication of the person that I compared to Galatians 1:8-9. 

The 1599 Geneva Bible reads:

22 If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ, let him be had in execration maran-atha.

The word “execration” means to "denounce" or "something detested."  This is what I said in my blog on Galatians 1:8-9 that people who bring another gospel were to be viewed as a cursed thing. 

See my blog on Galatians 1:8-9:


Shall be saved? Saved from what?

$
0
0
I borrowed from my blog on water baptism to write this.

You will hear people say, “On June 3rd, 1990, I was saved.”  What does that mean?  What goes through your mind when you hear the words “shall be saved”?  What are they saved from? Can you prove it? 

The typical answer is that “shall be saved” refers to one who has been saved from hell in the afterlife.  Really?  Can you quote one verse that states that?  Do you even realize that not one verse in the synoptic gospels speak of going to Gehenna for not believing?  Be sure to look up every verse on Gehenna and notice that “works” are always mentioned and not one failing to believe some death, burial, and resurrection gospel but yet it is taught and believed that one will go to Gehenna if they do not believe such a gospel. 

Do you also realize that Paul never once talked about any Gehenna or hell even once?   I heard one grace teacher claim that the reason Paul never preached on hell was due to him proclaiming grace and that hell was part of the OT law message.  OK, then why was hell never taught in the OT?  Why was Gehenna and the burning of children something God detested and said that it never came into His mind (Jeremiah 7:31) if Gehenna was created by God?  If hell was supposedly preached to people under Law then why did Moses who brought the Law never once preached it?  People simply want their hell.

Let us begin with the OT verses on “shall be saved” and I want you to see how people back then would have understood that phrase in the OT.  This is important because if it meant one thing in the OT then how would people have understood it to be anything different in the NT.  I want you to see that "shall be saved" never referred to an after death experience from some place called hell.

And if ye go to war in your land against the enemy that oppresseth you, then ye shall blow an alarm with the trumpets; and ye shall be remembered before the Lordyour God, and ye shall be saved from your enemies.  (Numbers 10:9)

Turn us again, O God, and cause thy face to shine; and we shall be saved.

Turn us again, O God of hosts, and cause thy face to shine; and we shall be saved.

19 Turn us again, O Lord God of hosts, cause thy face to shine; and we shall be saved.  (Psalm 80:3, 7, 19).

The above verses had to do with “enemies” and not some after death experience.

18 Whoso walketh uprightly shall be saved: but he that is perverse in his ways shall fall at once.  (Proverbs 28:18). 

Where do you find that “shall be saved” in the above verse refer to some after death experience in hell?  It NEVER meant that. 

Let us look at the rest of the “shall be saved” verses in the OT:

17 But ISRAEL shall be saved in the Lordwith an everlasting salvation: ye shall not be ashamed nor confounded world without end.  (Isaiah 45:17). 

Praise God that Israel will not go to hell in some afterlife??  Does that make sense to you??  The above verse was talked about in Romans.  Paul's prayer for Israel was that THEY might be saved and that clearly had no after death reference to it. 

Thou meetest him that rejoiceth and worketh righteousness, those that remember thee in thy ways: behold, thou art wroth; for we have sinned: in those is continuance, and we shall be saved.  (Isaiah 64:5)

14 Heal me, O Lord, and I shall be healed; save me, and I shall be saved: for thou art my praise.  (Jeremiah 17:14)

Try your best to come up with an after death salvation in Jeremiah 17. 

In his days JUDAH shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely: and this is his name whereby he shall be called, The Lord Our Righteousness.  (Jeremiah 23:6)

Alas! for that day is great, so that none is like it: it is even the time of Jacob's trouble, but he shall be saved out of it.  (Jeremiah 30:7)

Shall be saved often referred to a specific people during a specific time being saved (spared) from a specific event.  It could refer to being saved from pestilence.  It could refer to a specific people being saved from their specific enemies of that day.  It can refer to being saved from certain physical death.  However, it NEVER once referred to being saved in an after death experience from some place called hellfire. 

Be sure to read every verse on “saved” and go searching for hellfire in the context in the writings of Jesus or Paul and see if you can come up with an after death experience.  You are only reading such things into verses.  See if the verse is talking about physical death in the context.  Look quickly at Matthew 24:13:

13 But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.

The above phrase was also stated in Matthew 10:22 and Mark 13:13.  Are we talking about an after death experience?  Was Jesus preaching His death, burial, and resurrection gospel to be saved here?  No!  Look at verse 22:

22 And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.

What shall be saved?  It was talking about one’s physical life (flesh be saved) and not some after death experience.  Your mind has been trained to see the words “saved” as from hellfire in some afterlife. Look at those verses again and notice that what you were taught by religion does not exist in any of those verses where "shall be saved" were used. 

The next verse is often taken to mean hellfire in an afterlife:

16 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not shall be damned. (Mark 16:16)

Damned does not mean hellfire.  The person who eats with a weak conscience in Romans is said to be damned but it was not talking about the next life.  It NEVER meant hellfire anywhere.  The word “damned” means “one worthy of punishment."  The one shall be saved refers to the physical life and the one who does not believe is the one who might be damned to this awful perdition soon to fall upon them (not us today).

Jesus spoke of the “damnation of Gehenna” but Gehenna referred only to people who were alive.  The warning of Gehenna was only preached during a specific time to a specific people.  See where Gentiles were ever warned once of Gehenna in the writings of Paul.  

Gehenna never spoke of a future resurrection where one would be raised to go to this Gehenna.  Gehenna was a warning about something coming to the land of the living and to a specific land only.   

Gehenna was where both “BODY and soul” would go that clearly was physical.  The “soul” was never a ghost that floats out of you at death. Adam was a "living soul" according to Paul in 1st Corinthians 15 but Jesus is the quickening spirit.  Adam, the living soul, brought death to mankind, but Jesus brought life to the same mankind.  In Adam all die but in Christ the same all shall be made alive. 

Jesus spoke of the soul to the Pharisees there who believed that the soul lived on even though the “soul that sinneth shall DIE” but religion makes “death” to mean “alive spiritually in some burning hell” even though Ezekiel never preached an after death hell.  The “soul” is what God breathed into man where he became a LIVING soul as Adam was a living soul (1st Cor. 15:45).  The same Greek word for “soul” is often translated “life.”  Look at the following verses in the book of Matthew:

20 Saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, and go into the land of Israel: for they are dead which sought the young child's life(Same Greek word for soul).

25 Therefore I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment?

Same Greek word for “soul” was used in the above verse twice.  It clearly does not refer to some ghost within you but your very physical life.  We can see it refers to physical life but the very next verse in the book of Matthew that uses the word “soul” is:

28 And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear him which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.

The above verse was speaking to a complete destruction of the person and not what awaits a person after they die.  It was never "fear Him when you die because He will destroy you in Gehenna" as this was only a warning to specific people during a specific time and not what awaits them after they die. 

Anyways, how do you define the word "kill"?  Religion wants to make this one reference to mean "deprived of spiritual life...eternal misery in hell" but that is a huge twist on the word that ONLY and ALWAYS referred to literal death.  How do you kill the body but not technically kill the soul simultaneously?   Do you honestly believe that inside one sentence that Jesus was speaking of a literal physical death to the body but an eternal conscious killing of the soul?  Do you really think the body gets killed but the killing of the soul only refers to eternal misery?  If someone said to you, "I am going to kill my cat and dog" then are you going to assume that he is implying death to the cat but misery to the dog?  Be sure to look up the Greek word "kill" and notice how it ONLY meant physical death that ONLY RELIGION seeks to rewrite the meaning of "kill" inside of ONE verse and people blindly accept what religion tells them.  

Again, be sure to look up the word "kill" in a concordance and read every NT reference and see where it once meant something other than a literal kill.  If you are still going to accept that kill is not a literal kill inside of one verse then be sure not to scold the Jehovah Witnesses for being inconsistent for their moving of the comma from "Truly I say unto you, Today thou shalt be with me in paradise" to "Truly I say unto you today, thou shalt be with me in paradise" inside of one verse only because you my religious friend proved to be far more inconsistent than your fellow cult organization. 

Only the tradition of the Pharisees taught that their soul would go to be with Abraham.  Their tradition taught that angels would carry them into Abraham’s presence (known as Abraham’s bosom in Luke 16).  Here is one quote I found online that addressed the traditions of the Pharisees:

However, Josephus further stated, “They (the Pharisees) also believe … that under the earth there will be rewards and punishments, according as they lived virtuously or viciously in this life; and the latter are to be detained in an everlasting prison, but that the former shall have power to revive and live again. The traditional Pharisaic teaching on the place “under the earth” was called “Abraham’s Bosom.” The Talmud is full of such expressions as “Abraham’s Bosom,” “Paradise,” and “the carrying away by angels.”  The Lord Jesus used these expressions. They were not new expressions when He spoke them (Luke16:19-31). These phrases, He took from the Pharisee’s Doctrine—their “Oral Law.” When Christ confronted the Pharisees, He used their own language, turning it against them.

The phrases mentioned above, and a great number more, have absolutely no Scriptural foundation. The Pharisees had the Scriptures, but they overlaid them with their “Tradition of the Elders” and, thus, making the Word of God of none effect.

Religion is preaching Pharisee tradition to this very day.  Abraham's bosom was never taught in the OT but only in the Talmud.  The “Abraham’s bosom” comes from the tradition of the Pharisees and Jesus used their own tradition against them in Luke 16.  The Pharisees believed their “soul” would go to Abraham’s bosom but Jesus made it clear that not only would their body be destroyed but the soul that goes with the body would be destroyed too in Matthew 10.  

Do not confuse Gehenna with hades in Luke 16. See my blog on Luke 16 and the parable of the rich man in hades:

Question: Luke 16:19-31 Parable or Literal? 

Let’s continue really quick looking at a few more verses on the word “soul” in the book of Matthew:

29 Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart: and ye shall find rest unto your souls.
    
After death rest?  No, there is no after death experience being addressed here.

28 Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.

Same Greek word for “soul” translated “life” in the above verse.  Did Jesus lay down His physical life or are we talking about something entirely different because the Greek word used was soul?  This is why I shared that the Pharisees who believed their “soul” would go to be with Abraham was error.  Jesus gave His “soul” that was His very life for this world. The wages of sin was death and Jesus died. 

I already blogged on the verse in Matthew about losing one’s life shall find it and about losing one’s own soul: 

Another blog of possible interest:

Matthew 7:13-14 Strait Gate or Broad Road?

We have seen that the OT does not share the religious opinion that “shall be saved” was an after death experience from some place called hell even once.  Let us continue looking at “shall be saved” in the NT.

21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved.  (Acts 2:21)

14 Who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved.  (Acts 14:11)

Still no after death experience or hell in the above verses.  You cannot say, "saved from hell" when such words simply never exist.  People want their hell and will read it back into the verse.  They will read verses from all over the place and will try to make "shall be saved in the afterlife from hellfire" seem plausible.  I find it wicked, deceitful, and the reason why so many struggle to know, "Have I really been saved?"  Try finding one person in the NT who struggled with, "Am I really saved?  I am worried that I might die and go to hell."  Find one person?  Today, we can quote millions who are fearing and saying something never feared or talked about in the NT but that is thanks to modern day Pharisees who even turned Jesus into one of their Pharisees.  Where is the NT fear believers had of their loved ones who were not believers that they will go to some hell when they die?  Find just one!

11 But we believe that through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ we shall be saved, even as they.(Acts 15:11)

Where is the after death or hell in the above passage in Acts 15???  If you are going to say that "shall be saved" is an after death experience from hell then show me one verse.  You keep telling people to get saved from hell in the afterlife but yet not one verse says, "saved from hell in the afterlife" at all. 
  
Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him.

10 For if, when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life.  (Romans 5:9-10)

Where is hellfire in the context of Romans 5?  Wrath does not mean hellfire.  Where does Paul talk about some hell in the afterlife anywhere in his writings?   Saved from wrath to come?  Wrath in the afterlife???  The wrath was to fall upon the planet (nation actually).  I do not look to be saved from wrath to come today.  Do you??  

 27 Esaias also crieth concerning Israel,Though the number of the children of Israel be as the sand of the sea, a remnant shall be saved:  (Romans 9:27)

26 And so all Israelshall be saved: as it is written, There shall come out of Sion the Deliverer, and shall turn away ungodliness from Jacob  (Romans 11:26).

All of Israel shall be saved from a hell in the afterlife???  Could the verse mean that the believers shall “never perish” in light of the destruction or wrath to come?  I would think so. 

15 If any man's work shall be burned, he shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved; yet so as by fire.  (1stCorinthians 3:15)

It is funny that many see the above verse as an after death experience where God will play a movie about their life.  However, the context says that the “day” (not death) shall reveal itbut religion makes that “day” as the next world where God will judge their works.  Just examine 1st Corinthians 3 and find where you have died in that passage???  I do not see it.  Verse 17 speaks that God will destroy the “him” that defiles the temple.  Destroy in an after death experience???  I hope you see that religion is making you see things not at all there.

15 Notwithstanding she shall be saved in childbearing, if they continue in faith and charity and holiness with sobriety.

OK ladies, you need to be “pregnant” to qualify to even continue in faith, charity, and holiness with sobriety.  Get pregnant and you shall be saved.  Now do you really picture that as an after death experience? 

Let me show you how religion has twisted Romans 10:13:

13 For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord shall be saved.

The above verse was used in my former Baptist Romans Road to Salvation so-called gospel plan.  Study the context and notice it was all about ISRAEL and not going to some heaven when you die.  Paul’s prayer for ISRAEL was that they might be saved (verse 1).  Saved from what?  Wrath to come upon her or an after death experience individually?  Paul's prayer would save time on our prayers if it were individual salvation here, “Oh God, save every person living today from some after death hellfire, amen.”  That would save you time praying for your friends and family.  However, Paul’s prayer was for the nation, so how do we go from "that they might be saved (Israel)" to "shall be saved from hell in the after life" to John Smith of South Dakota only a few verses later in the same chapter?

Paul’s prayer that Israel might be saved had a physical salvation in view.  Even in Exodus 13 do we read about Israel being saved as verse 30 reads:

30 Thus the Lord saved Israel that day out of the hand of the Egyptians; and Israel saw the Egyptians dead upon the sea shore.

Even in Isaiah 45 was the same phrase used:

17 But ISRAEL shall be saved in the Lordwith an everlasting salvation: ye shall not be ashamed nor confounded world without end. 

Was the “shall be saved” a physical salvation or an after death salvation?  Stop listening to religion.  Has your religion cast out all fear or instilled fear in you?  If your religion is instilling any fear and uncertainty in you then it is not the gospel you have believed. 

Remember Romans 10:13 and now look at Acts 2:19-21:

19 And I will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earthbeneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke:

20 The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and notable day of the Lord come:

21 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lordshall be saved.

Notice that verse 21 reads identical to Romans 10:13.  The context was an earthly destruction and not some after death experience unless there is a moon and sun in an after death so-called hell (verse 22).  Shall be saved had a deliverance from the terrible events soon to fall upon that nation (verses 19-20) as the "sun, moon, day" are speaking to an earthly event.  Be sure to read the verses before and after to see that it was addressing ISRAEL.

Now look at Joel 2:32:

32 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be delivered: for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lordhath said, and in the remnant whom the Lordshall call.

Can it get any clearer?  People still will have their ears plugged because they rather embrace religion.  Religion causes closed mindedness.  They will preach, “Shall be saved in the afterlife from hellfire.” Clearly the "shall call upon the name of the Lord" in Romans 10:13 is no different from Acts 2:21 and Joel 2:32 that had physical salvation in view and not an after death one.  Romans 10:1 begins with "Israel" and the "shall call upon the name of the Lord" spoke of "Jerusalem shall be deliverance."  It had NOTHING to do with dying and going to heaven once.  You can proclaim all you like, "I have been saved from Gehenna in the afterlife" but you simply are part of man-made tradition uttering words made up out of thin air.  

Another verse:

Who will have all men to be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of the truth.  (1stTimothy 2:4).

Universalists view the above that God will have all men saved in the afterlife.  Even many Universalists do not see that God was all about this life.  Why do you think that there are virtually no references to an after death life taught?  Religion puts so much emphasis upon the afterlife where people live this life full of fear as they are constantly thinking what lies beyond deaths door with a sense of dread.   

Religion and Universalism is all about the next life even though they will disagree with that but watching them debate will prove that they are all about the afterlife.  Why do you think NOBODY in the NT feared the afterlife?  Why do you think NOBODY worried once about some so-called unsaved loved one?  Why do you think NOBODY in the NT once asked Paul about some fiery torment in the afterlife?  Now why do you think that every today is asking such questions nobody asked in the NT? There is a life here that is more abundant.  There is life and peace in the Spirit.  Get rid of the religion and start enjoying this life!  Stop living as though you are preparing for what lies beyond deaths door.  Religion is insane with their, "Live each day in such a way that will make your deathbed comfortable."  What they are saying is to live your life that when death comes knocking then you will not have to fear what awaits you nonsense.  "But does not Hebrews 9:27 teach that a judgment awaits us after we die?"  No it does not.  See my blog on Hebrews 9:27:

Hebrews 9:27 Judged to hellfire after death???

If you prefer a shorter version than my blog is to watch my Youtube video:



Sorry, the “who will have all men to be saved” in 1st Timothy was speaking about this life and not about how God wants to see everyone in heaven as NO VERSE TEACHES THAT.  The saved had nothing to do with being spared great evils in the afterlife.  Go and look for an after death experience in 1st Timothy 2 because you will not find it.

Shall be saved had more than one meaning throughout scripture but never once did it mean hell in the afterlife.  Its meaning remained very consistent as all you need to do is look at the phrase in a Strong's Concordance.  We were simply taught that it meant from hellfire in the afterlife.  This is why a religious person conjures up hellfire/afterlife every time they see the word "saved" in a verse.  They are bent on getting everyone saved from hellfire (something Paul never taught) when they themselves need to be saved from their religious god of fear/insanity.  Religious people are so uptight that you feel uncomfortable in their presence and it is because they themselves are uncomfortable in the presence of their own critical and hell loving god. 
I did not include everything from my Acts 2:38 blog here, but if you like to read more then click on the link below:


The next time someone says to you, “Are you saved?” or “Would you like to be saved?” then ask him or her, “Saved from what?”  The moment they tell you that being saved is from some eternal torture pit is when you reply back with, “Yes, I would love to be saved from such an awful place that you claim was created by a “god” who so loved the world that he died for this world but simultaneously created a hell for the world he so loved because he had to do it as you stated.  Before I will be saved according to your beliefs is to know that I am the type of person who requires proof, as I do not believe everything I hear but need to see it to believe it.  Can you show me one verse that says that being saved is from this hell when I die?  Can you quote one verse that says that one will not go to hell when they believe the death, burial, and resurrection gospel?  You told me that this is what Jesus taught and preached so please show me just one verse that says, “Ye shall be saved from hell when you die” and I will gladly become saved from that place.  If the gospel to be saved from hellfire in the afterlife is believing the death, burial, and resurrection gospel then it should be very easy for you to supply one verse.”  You will only receive man made up answers as they will even read words into verses that are NOT there.    

Do you want to be free?  Challenge everything you were taught by religion and I mean everything.  Do not even assume the gospel you were taught must be true.  Only religious people believe they possess the answers and that if you are outside of their statement of faith then you are hellbound according to their nonsense.   

This pride and arrogance of religion sides them with the Pharisees.  I love asking questions but religious people find it stressful to have questions and not concrete answers to most things.  I love questioning the depths of God’s love because it allows me to receive more of it.  If I see God’s love as only so high then experiencing His life will never go beyond that.  Why do you think religion limits the love of God and then struggles with the love of God?  They attack people when they claim that God’s love is “unconditional” and the conditions religion places upon that love explains why so many struggle and live in fear.  The extent of their "gods" love only goes so high and this is why people see their sins as outweighing what God's love can do.  When they sin is when they only see their "god's" anger and disapproval because their "god" and his love is pathetic.  

My questioning hellfire brought me freedom.  My questioning religion brought me freedom.  My questioning everything religion taught me brought me freedom.  Question everything!  Is your religious beliefs been worth the unbelievable hell you have been enduring?  Do you enjoy being frustrated?  Do you want to continue life questioning His love for you?  Do you want to live in fear and uncertainty?  Do you want to continue getting on your knees wondering if God is even listening to you?  Do you want to continue worrying if God is holding some sin against you?  Do you really want to read another book or online article about how you can know you are saved from a religious point of view that never brought you assurance yet?  Do you really think that you will pray your way out of your condition?  Do you really think reading more Bible and being faithful to your church will bring victory?  Do you really believe that joining another ministry will solve your struggles?  How many verses have you memorized to somehow bring about relief?  How many more will you memorize before you will conclude this whole religious regime does not work?  How many more years of this are you willing to go through before you give up?  Are you going to continue with, "My religion must be right because they have a long standing in church history"?  Are you going to keep placing your trust in your pastor because he has a PhD in Bible (Pharisees would certainly be PhD's in their time)?  How long do you intend to put up your guard against the very grace message that you know deep down would free you?  How long do you intend to remain closed minded?  Your thought life reaps corruption and such a life will come to an end one day.  Will you go another year struggling?

The gospel saves because it makes you whole and not saves you from a burning torture pit in the afterlife nonsense.  The gospel saves because it brings out the real you.  The gospel saves because you no longer have to wear religious masks or even the masks that society wants you to wear (be not conformed to this world that is religious or otherwise).  The gospel is that we were created after the image of Him in righteousness and true holiness and it is not accomplished by efforts or praying some prayer, but it is a reality whether you believe it or not.  

The gospel brings you into a life of peace.  It is you experiencing life more abundantly.  It frees you from the bondage of flesh/law/religion.  It delivers you from the lies of darkness that only preaches separation and how unworthy you are (typical language of religious people).  It frees you of your religious anxieties.  It is the end of the law.  It frees us from trying to be made perfect in the flesh.  It is you living because of the faithfulness of Christ.  It is the realization that Christ is your life.  As Jesus is, so are you in this world.  It is the realization that you are washed, loved, and accepted.  It is the realization that Christ is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world.  It is the realization that you have been blessed with all spiritual blessings.  It is the realization that God HAS ALREADY been reconciled to you.  It is the realization that you are a new creation in Christ Jesus and that we all shared in His death and all will share in His life (2nd Cor. 5:14; 2nd Timothy 2:11.  We all died...if we died then we shall live with Him.  In Adam all die, but in Christ all shall be made alive).  It is the realization that the alienation that religion loves to preach was taken away in Christ as it was a product of our mind (Col. 1:20-21).  It is the realization that you are perfected forever and made holy once for all.  It is through such an understanding that we enter and enjoy rest.  One believes because they see the already reality but they do not religiously believe to get the reality (religion turns believing into a work).  We no longer live sin conscious as we finally can enjoy an evil (sin) conscience purged by pure water.  Only religious people live consumed with guilt and fear over their sins.  Only religious people live thinking about performance and their sins.  The gospel is living free of condemnation and not entering it every time you think you did a no-no.  

If the gospel to you is about the afterlife and not going to some eternal torture pit then you have changed God  into some hateful monster.  If the gospel is about being spared the eternal pains of fiery torture then you never believed the gospel.  If the questions that fill your mind are, "Did I believe enough?  Did I believe the right way?  Did I believe the right gospel?  Will I end up in hell?  Do my sins or bad works prove that I was never saved?" then you have not believed the good news and are asking questions never once asked in the NT.  Your questions are the product of religion today and not the gospel of grace.  Cast out the bondwoman!  Get rid of the religion!

The gospel is freedom.  Are you free?  Does the paragraph on how the gospel saves describe you?  Question that religion of yours!

I will be doing a blog on the words “shall perish” in the near future, as we will see that physical death was taught from the OT to the NT.  Only religion reads “perish” as referring to living beyond the grave in some place called hell where you eternally perish but never ultimately perish sort of nonsense.  

***Please note that my blog did not include every verse on the word "saved."  Saved does have more meanings from what I shared in this blog.  The purpose of this blog was not to expound every verse that uses the word "saved."  I simply wanted the reader to see what religion has attached to the word saved.  You have people all the time saying, "Do you want to be saved?  Are you saved?  I am saved" and they almost always refer to some hellish place in the afterlife.  They preach their loaded gun gospel of, "Turn or burn."  Their gospel reminds me of the movie Godfather where the Godfather told the bandleader that either his brains or his signature would be on the contract.  If you are going to say, "Shall be saved" means from hellfire in the afterlife then quote the verse and not read words back into a verse.  You simply need to read Paul and ask yourself, "Is the man who never once preached hell using the word "saved" here as talking about an after-death hellfire?"  This blog was simply to open your eyes to what religion is deceitfully doing.  The more light that shines in the less darkness or veils of religion will cloud what you see. 

Don't be a Do-Do head. Ramblings on Galatians 5:19-21

$
0
0
19 Now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are these; Adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lasciviousness,
20 Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emulations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies,
21 Envyings, murders, drunkenness, revellings, and such like: of the which I tell you before, as I have also told you in time past, that they which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.

I previously blogged on Galatians 5:19-21 Galatians 5:19-21 Loss of Salvation? True or Fal... but I like to make a few more points because I still receive emails from people struggling over the issue of works/sins.

Read the following verses:

10 For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to DO them.

For I testify again to every man that is circumcised, that he is a debtor to DO the whole law.

The point of Galatians are to those wishing to be under the Law.  What you read in Galatians 5:19-21 are those wanting to live under the Law.  If you want to live under the Law then you need to hear what Law says (Gal. 4:27)…no inheritance (3:18; 5:19-21). 

The emails I receive from those struggling are people consumed with the “do” of the Law.  They tell me that if they were truly saved then they would “do” the very opposite of the sins listed in Galatians 5:19-21.  The fact that they think like that is why they are conscious of the sins they do. 

17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot DO the things that ye would.

A war or battle of the mind always plagues a performance/sin/law oriented mind.  A legalistic mind is what draws out the sins of the flesh because it is rooted and grounded in self. 

What scares many is that Galatians 5:21 ends with:

they which DOsuch things shall not inherit the kingdom of God

The “do” is referring to the one with the legalistic mindset.  Religion makes it about habitually practicing any such sin but that is not what the book of Galatians was about.  Religion claims that the one who “continually” practices such sin gives evidence that he/she is not saved.  However, the verses in Galatians 5 are to those who desire to live under the law as it is dealing with religious people (the Galatians who were not trying to sin but were trying to be made perfect in the flesh).  Read verse 18:

18 But if ye be led of the Spirit, ye are not under the law.

Paul was making it a point to tell them just before verses 19-21 that they are not under the Law.  Those under the law are obligated to keep the whole law and not fail in one point.  Those who desire to be under the Law need to hear what the Law says.  Verses 19-21 would incriminate ANY religious person because Paul deals with “such like” sins in verse 21 and not just the sins that Paul listed.  The “do such things” of verse 21 are to those who fail from the Law to “do them” continually without offending in one point. 

Paul did not say, “Those who continually do such things give evidence they never savingly believed” as those words are NEVER found anywhere in scripture but only in religion.  However, Paul did use the Greek word for continually in Galatians 3:10:

 10 For as many as are of the works of the law are under the curse: for it is written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to DO them.

The one that “continueth not in all things written” are those who “do” the sins written in 5:19-21 whether openly, privately, or those "occasional mishaps" that self-righteous religious people claim that they only do. 

Do not be deceived by the message of religious people as Paul even said in 6:13:

13 For NEITHER they themselves who are circumcised keep the law; but desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh.

Religious or even those religion calls greasy grace believers do not keep the Law.  You keep it all or not at all.  To offend in one point is to be guilty of all.  Religious people ALWAYS struggle with the sins of the flesh.  They always struggle with performance.  Those consumed with your behavior are those conscious of their bad behavior.  The more conscious one is of their own sins are those who are more conscious of your sins and they like to point it out to you.  These tend to be those who condemn others but pretend to be displaying righteous indignation as they call it with their pounding fists and their yelling.  These pastors who scream and shout at their congregations over their sins are the very pastors who are battling their own set of sins that you are unaware of.  If you were aware of them then he probably would not be your pastor anymore because you would see him for the hypocrite that he truly is.  They wear masks to make you think they are living the abundant life when they are nothing more than white washed tombs full of dead men bones. 

Have you not put on the religious smile when going to your church to make others think that God is alive and well in your life?  Have you not judged someone’s behavior but knew deep down that you were guilty of the same behavior?  Have you ever judged a person who did not pray over their food before eating even though you seldom pray over your own food when you know nobody is watching?  Have you condemned the person that has a lust problem for the opposite sex when your own mind has nothing but sensual images of the opposite sex?   This is the “do such things” of Galatians 5:19-21.  If you are going to choose to live by Law then be sure to listen to what it has to say to you..."no inheritance."

You live by your own religious laws and yet you fail to continue in all things written.  You are the one guilty of Galatians 5:19-21.  Galatians 5:19-21 are to those who live a performance based Christianity.  The reason you often feel guilty and condemned is due to your focus on the “do” of the Law.  You are the one walking after the flesh and any sin you do is now a product of your fleshly mindset.  You are sowing to the flesh but the only thing your flesh can produce is death/corruption and never life and peace in the Spirit. 

People read verse 16 that says that if we walk after the Spirit then we will not fulfill the lusts of the flesh.  What does that mean?  Does that mean that we will never sin again?  This is where religion claims that we will not practice sin but might have occasional mishaps.  The whole understanding of religion is self-centered.  They reek of the flesh and are unaware of their own stench.  Religion is all about, “Do not do this and do not do that” as they seek to put fig leaves over your behavior and sins.  Why do you think that when you join a fundamental church that they have dress codes and how you should talk and act in order to be a member but they never make it a requirement to pray and read your bible at home to be a member?  Is dress code that much more important than prayer where you can be excommunicated for clothing or smoking cigarettes but you can still be a member and go 5 years without praying?  They are dressing you up is all they are doing.  They are all about their image and that probably explains why you struggle with your own image before God because the reflection you are seeing that you hate has been given to you by your own religion.  

Walking after the Spirit is how you are free of the condemnation the Law.  It is where we have no more "conscience (guilt) of sins" (Hebrews 10:2) that religion knows nothing about.  Paul said that the strength of sin is Law.  Walking after the Spirit is not, “How do I sin less?  What can I do to make God not angry with me?”  It is exactly those thoughts that make you aware of your faults.  It is those thoughts that give the sin in your life strength.  Those who believe God is angry and disgusted with them will find sinning easier because that is what their mind is consumed with.  How often do you think of your faults and sins? How often are you trying to "improve" yourself because all you see are flaws before you and God.  It is called fig leaves and you are trying to sow as many on to make your flesh feel better. 

We naturally think that an angry God who is just sick and tired of the likes of us will prompt us to try harder to not sin but the opposite is true.  We might try harder but the end results leave us feeling alone, miserable, and defeated.  We all discovered that the harder we try not to sin the greater the fall will be.  Have you not resisted some sin so hard that eventually you found yourself doing that sin to a greater extent than ever before?  The sinning to a greater extent is as though one is trying to get that sin completely out of their system (sin extra much) to fully exhaust all pleasure before crying, “Oh God, I am so sorry.  Forgive me and have mercy” as they now try again to not commit that sin.  However, the pattern only repeats itself as this is the flesh life. 

If you live under the Law then you will behold sins of the flesh.  If you live under the Law then such sins will be haunting you.  Walking after the Spirit is the complete opposite of the do/law mindset.  If the Law is the strength of sin then ask yourself as to what do you think would break the strength of sin?  It would be getting your mind out of the "do" mentality.  Religion believes that what I said will cause you to live in wanton sin, but to get out of the "do" mentality actually would rid religion of its members (empty pews) because it is the "fear" and the "do" that keeps people in bondage as well as religion in business.  We have had religion now for over 2000 years and do you now see that religion is a complete failure?   Religion has imposed so many rules and eternal death threats upon people that we now finally are discovering does not work as it NEVER has worked. 

The "do" mentality is what makes you conscious of, “The good that I would do that I do not.”  It was what Paul was talking about in Galatians 5:17:

17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh: and these are contrary the one to the other: so that ye cannot do the things that ye would.

I know religion claims that you have “two natures” living within you but it is rather two types of mindsets.  A law oriented mindset is flesh focused upon performance (the good that I would).  It is your focus upon the law that will reveal the struggle raging within you. 

Walking after the Spirit does not mean that you stop sinning.  If walking after the Spirit means that you stop sinning then you will be questioning whether you are truly walking after the Spirit every time you sin. 

To even wonder if you are walking after the Spirit when you sin shows a “do” (flesh) mindset.   You will be saying to yourself, “What am I DOING wrong?  Why am I still DOING these sins?  If I were truly walking after the Spirit then I would not DO such things.”  This is a performance conscious mindset.   

The hardest people I find to help are those bound by pornography.  They are bound by flesh and I do not mean they are bound by flesh because they view sensual images.  They are bound by flesh because they are first trying to stop viewing pornography before they can believe that God is well-pleased with them.  They convince themselves, “If I were a believer then I would not be viewing these dirty images.”  It is exactly that thought that increases the desire to view porn.  

A porn addict believer is not one who does not fear law.  A porn addict believer is not one who is ignorant of the Law.  A porn addict believer is one who is extremely sensitive to the Law and its threats but they realize through their law/performance/sin oriented minds that they good they would that they do not.  The harder they try not to view porn the greater the temptation to view porn.  The porn addict believer loves the Law but learns that their flesh does the opposite.  The porn addict needs to learn to stop trying to make a Christian out of their flesh as it is futile.  There is not one bit of condemnation spewing from the lips of Jesus and that is what they need to know.  To hear or feel condemned is to hear Law.   

Let me say this, if Jesus Christ were to sit next to a person viewing pornography with only smiles and embraces of love with ZERO condemnation on His lips then do you think the person viewing porn would find his desire to view pornography increase?  This realization strips the flesh of its strength.  Only a religious person would push away such a loving Jesus Christ because they refuse ‘no condemnation’ because such love makes them very uncomfortable and that is something religious people want no part of. It would only be such a religious person who would claim that such a loving belief about Jesus would cause one sin more and that is because they know not Christ.  Religion only knows insanity and never freedom. 

We have been set free of a mind “conscious of sins” (Hebrews 10:2) but we have listened to religion and believe the only way to not have a conscience of sins is by not sinning.  A defiled mind is one who is sin conscious.  A seared conscience is one who perpetually thinks of sin.  If this is what you want then join your local church to get one. 

You can find out everything that is wrong with you by going to church on Sunday.  Most churches are consumed with your sins/performance.  However, you will find that such churches consumed with your sins will never deliver you from your sins.  How long have you been struggling with your sin or sins?  Has religion taken them away?  I bet your religious beliefs have been making you question God’s love and acceptance of you because of those sins.  I am almost willing to bet that you developed OCD problems, anxiety, or depression since you started going to church and embracing their religious god.  There are good grace churches out there so I am not condemning all churches but the vast majority are performance/sin based churches with members still trying to find that abundant life.

We have this belief that serving God means to not use profanity, dress a certain way, not listen to certain music, and so on but that is all about self.  The flesh life is all about self.  I am not against dressing a certain way or refraining from profanity but it is not the definition of serving God.  There is a reason why these religious efforts are called “self-righteousness.”  It is you doing this or that to make yourself “right” before God even though you lie to yourself and claim that you are doing it just to please God.  If you are doing that to please God then it is assumed that your “god” is not pleased with you until you do something.  You try to stop sinning because you assume God is angry and not pleased with the likes of you.  The trying to please your god is what makes you conscious of things you believe he is not pleased with and that makes doing those unpleasant things easier.  

Would you be happy with a spouse that leaves you a list of chores to be accomplished before he/she gets home?  How would you like a spouse who tells you, "Habitual failure to obey me means that we were never married at any time and I will have to leave you"?  Would you like a yelling spouse every time you messed up or failed to do something they asked?  The religious god is one who gets easily rattled because you squeezed the toothpaste tube from the center rather from the bottom.  He gets mad because you left the toilet seat up instead of down.  He gets irate if you burn his food or fail to have it ready when he arrives at home.  You know you can never love such a spouse as that so do not pretend that you love such a "god" as that.  You only claim to love him because you are afraid what he might do to you if you claim that you do not love him.  

Long time ago, I came to the place where I basically told God (rather the religious god), “If you do not like the person I am then I do not like the person you are.  This is person I am and if you are not pleased with the really me then how can I be pleased with the real you?  You told me to love others and I assume that implies the despised, the murderers, adulterers, thieves, and others but if you do not love the real me then you are no better than us and I cannot respect your hypocrisy.  If you do not like the real me where all you are going to do is whine and complain shoving my failures in my face then leave me alone as I have friends that can accept me and demonstrate love better than you.” 

You have friends that accept you the way you are and are not trying to change you.  They might point out something wrong you are doing because they care but they do not desert you.  Love hides a multitude of sins.  Love fails not.  I do not look for friends who are critical and judgmental.  I do not look for friends that I have to change everything about myself to find their acceptance.  Did you marry your spouse so that you could change him or her?  Why would I seek out a church where I have to change me in order to be a member?  Why would I seek out a "god" that has some major issues over me?  

I like the Jesus of the Bible but despise the Jesus of religion.  Why can I not be friends to a drunkard?  Why can I not have a prostitute wash my feet with her hair and tears?  Why can I not touch a leper?  Why can I not demonstrate no condemnation to others? Why can't I lovingly embrace the homosexual that religion has beaten into a fearful corner?  You can't do these things if you belong to religion but you can if you belong to Christ.

What makes the religious “god” so different?  What happened to the Jesus of the Bible who was a perfect image of the Father?  Religion crucified that Jesus 2000 years ago and still seeks to keep that Jesus crucified as they resurrected their own Pharisaical Jesus in His place who is now judgmental and coming back to destroy people that he once associated with because his patience/love ran out.  

Religion hates the God of all grace.  They claim that they do not like our “sappy” God as they call Him but I do not like their “crappy” god.   Their “god” makes you feel like crap.  Living after the flesh makes you feel like crap.  This is why I said earlier that they are unaware of their own stench. 

The no inheritance of Galatians 5:21 was referring to those under the Law and this is what people miss when reading verses 19-21 because they are law/performance/sin oriented when reading those verses.  They think it was about not practicing those sins where they now go about trying not to do those sins even though the verses were simply the Law condemning sin as the reason why one would have no inheritance under the Law.  This is why so many are worried because they are sin conscious, as they see the “do such things (sins)” in their own life and fear “shall not inherit.” The Law was to make them conscious of sins but the Law was never to bring an inheritance.  Jesus Christ was to make us no more conscious of sins (Hebrews 10:2), as the inheritance comes by promise and not Law.

I am going to share something very crude and I apologize beforehand for what I am about to share.   I happened to speak to a young religious man before realizing how inappropriate my comment was to him. I am only sharing this because it attacks the insane view that Galatians 5:19-21 is referring to a habitual life of sinning. 

Religion believes that if you hate your sin proves you are not practicing it.  Yeah right!  I never met a drunkard who loved being such a drunk, so should I assure him that he is not a practicing drunk because he hates it?  Anyways, I had a talk with a religious person a few years back who believed the sins of Galatians 5:19-21 refer to habitual sin.  I asked him, “If I committed murder then does that mean that I am not a murderer because the word “murderer” is in the present tense and since I only did it once must mean that I am not a murderer?”  Do you see my point that such reasoning is silly?  My next question, “How many people can I kill before it proves I am a practicing murderer?”   You never get concrete answers because they have to invent them because no such definition is found in the bible.  The bible everywhere condemns the single act of murder and not a habitual lifestyle only.  As far as I know, most murderers hated their actions but does that mean they are not practicing murderers because they hate it and try not to do it as some have claimed? 

Now the crude question I asked this young religious man was, “You believe masturbation is a sin.  If I murdered as many times as you masturbated then would I be lead the world in the most murders?  Would you still claim that I was not a practicing murderer because I hated it even though thousands are dead and I murdered on a near weekly basis?”  I used that question once and will NEVER use that question again because it was inappropriate but it was the only thing that came to my mind and I used it before thinking it through.  He was a young unmarried religious man so somehow knowing that he viewed masturbation as a sin popped into my mind to use it.  

My point was that there are certain things we continuously do and yet we find ways to justify them.  However, if a person commits adultery then religion only allows for a mishap or two before pronouncing the “You can’t be saved” even though these religious hypocrites are continuously doing some other form of sin (“such like” sins of Galatians 5:21) and yet they think they are OK because they claim to hate it.  I probably should have asked, “If I murdered as many times as you lied…” instead of what I said that day but even my crude inappropriate question drove home an important point.  

The Spirit walk frees you of the cravings of sin but it does not mean that you will not sin.  If you think it will mean that you never sin then you will not only be sin conscious but your conscience will suffer greatly when you do sin.  It can lead you down a road to more sin (fleshly mindset).  A fleshly mindset is often used to refer to a law oriented mindset in the Bible.  When you sin will make you think that maybe you will not inherit the kingdom of God because you see yourself “doing” such things.  This is a mindset upon performance/flesh/law.

Have you ever been on a diet where all the wrong foods became more appealing than ever before?  I tried the Atkins diet years ago but Hostess Cupcakes were calling me by name as I was severely tempted by them when seeing it at a local gas station even though I rarely ate those things before.  This is how the fleshly mindset works as the Law makes you aware of what you CAN’T have and you desire it.  The Spirit walk kills the desire but it does not mean you will never eat a cupcake or will even stop eating cupcakes (the prostitute Jesus forgave was still called a present tense prostitute later when washing His feet).   

When you are living by a dietary law is when that law gives cheeseburgers and pizza its strength.  The reason your sins are so attractive is because you live under self-imposed laws.  When a person following a diet cheats and has a cheeseburger is when they feel guilty and the same is true for those who cheat on their self-imposed laws.  Religion calls that “conviction of the Holy Spirit” when ZERO New Testament verses teach the Holy Spirit convicts believers of violating the law.  Religious people still argue with me that the Holy Spirit does convict the believer of violating law and when I ask for the verse is when I only get their religious reasoning instead.  No wonder they are miserable. The same guilt for eating that cheeseburger is the same guilt a religious person feels when they sin against their laws. 

Living without a sin conscience does not mean that I live without knowing that I have sinned.I know myself to be perfect, righteous, and holy in the sight of God 24/7.  I know my sins are forgiven 24/7 and not that ridiculous man-made nonsense of, “You are forgiven judicially but now need to be daily forgiven parentally” phooey.  I am in the image of God created in righteousness and true holiness.  Even when I sin?  Yes, even when I sin.  The flesh has been crucified along with all of his negative labels.  I live by faith and not by sight.  The Law is not faith so why would I live feeling condemned by it?  My fleshly sight would say, “Dave, look at what you have done.  Look at what you are doing!”  That would lead me down a road that would question what it is I believe by faith.  Religion does not preach faith but sight.  They will have you question your faith based on sight.  The flesh lies but the Spirit preaches truth.  What the Spirit teaches will contradict what the flesh tells me and yet religion all the time preaches what the flesh says to get you to question the Spirit’s truth.  The Spirit brings life and peace but the flesh life breeds fear and anxiety.  When I have a religious person yelling, name calling, and preaching condemnation then I know I am dealing with a person consumed with flesh.  I can only share with such a person the gospel and leave. 

Let me quickly point out something about Galatians 5:21 “shall not inherit.”  I said earlier that verses 19-21 were to those under the Law.  Galatians 3:18 reads:

18 For if the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise: but God gave it to Abraham by promise.

Remember, verse 10 of chapter 3 says that the one who keeps the law must “continueth in all things written.”  It is those under the law that must “do.”  The point of Galatians 5:19-21 is that those who “do” such things that the LAW condemns (failed to continue in all things written) will not inherit the kingdom of God because the inheritance never comes by the LAW.  The inheritance comes by promise and not by refraining from the sins of Galatians 5:19-21.  Read Galatians 4:28-31 and notice that the “children of promise” are those who cast out the bondwoman and her son (Law) and not those who cleaned up their act. 

You have the inheritance by faith and not by law keeping.  You have the inheritance by promise and not by promise to do better.  You have the inheritance by faith (a reality) and not based on what you think that faith will accomplish in your life of supposedly sinning less frequent.  Galatians 5:19-21 was not "Those who claim to have faith but do such things will not inherit" because that is how religion would like for you to read it.  Religion loves to backdoor works/law into the gospel.  Religion makes a person believe that practicing such sins proves they are not truly believing.  What I learned about religion is that it makes people wear phoney masks.  It turns people into secret sinners where nobody knows what they really do when nobody watches.  Religious people are those who need to hear what the Law says, "such like sins...shall not inherit" because there is no inheritance through Law.

Observing the Law will give sin its strength.  Observing the Law (Mosaic or religious) will make you sin conscious.  Observing the Law never brings anyone an inheritance.  The Law will never make you righteous but will only expose the sins listed in Galatians 5:19-21.  No flesh (verses 19-21) will be justified by Law.  This is what Galatians 5:19-21 was about.  No inheritance to those under the law as those living under Law will not “inherit the kingdom of God.”  Those who “do such things” of Galatians 5:21 are those who prefer to hear the law and find inheritance through it.  Paul was stating to these believers that it was foolish to even live under the Law even as something as simple as being circumcised.  Paul was not even arguing that a little Law is good to observe.  CAST IT OUT!  Paul was not saying that they would lose their inheritance for observing the Law but was simply showing that even observing the law would never bring about an inheritance.  It was foolish to put yourself under bondage when we were called to be FREE!  The inheritance is by promise so why look for it any other way?

As I said in my blog on Galatians 5:19-21:

Verses 19-21 are NOT a handbook for living above your sins by refraining.  It is not a description of sins we are to refrain from if we want to have a future inheritance.  It is not a description of believers not habitually sinning either, as only religion forces that nonsense into the verses.   It is a reason for us to not live by the law, as the law condemns all sins of the flesh, and by the law, NONE will have an “inheritance” that comes to us by promise and not by the deeds of the law.  No flesh will be justified by the deeds of the law.  You believer are no longer under the law, but under grace.  The law condemns the sins of the flesh, but we that belong to Christ have been crucified to the flesh and its passions (the "such like" sins too). The unbeliever will continue living alienated from the life of God through ignorance in them (Eph. 4:18), and they live ignorant of the fact that the law was abolished (Eph. 2:15). 

There is no condemnation or separation in Christ Jesus so why walk after the flesh?  Do you really want to keep trying to be made perfect in the flesh by fulfilling some part of the Law in your own life?  You cannot pick and choose and you also cannot offend in a single point.  Do you want to keep seeking reassurance, love, or acceptance based on your performance?   Do you want to keep serving that “god” who simply shoves your sins in your face with death threats?  Are you happy being made miserable by a “god” that seems to love you one moment then despises you the next?  Get your mind out of the “DO” of the Law and simply behold what was already freely given with no strings attached.  If you are going to continue to believe that some sin disqualifies you from an inheritance then you will have to stop ALL sins (such like sins) to possibly find an inheritance but there is no inheritance by Law and you will always offend the Law.  Get your mind out of the DO mentality.

Cast out the bondwoman and her son and live free!

What about homosexuality?

$
0
0
I have a lot to say and this might be a little sloppy.  I want to cover some so-called proof texts against homosexuality (Romans 1; Sodom and Gomorrah; Jude 7).  Some things might tend to repeat and some sentences might not come across so clear.  I apologize in advance but I did want to type this out quickly.  

The Christian world is obsessed with this topic and I have been asked many times about this very subject.  I will address some things here and this blog may sound angry but it is due to the constant bashing of homosexuals.  Disagreeing with homosexuality is not bashing them.  Bashing them is you preaching nothing but hate and condemnation toward them.  Bashing is when you see yourself as better than them. It is you telling the planet about how a homosexual should be viewed and treated.  It is you telling everyone what should be the rights of a homosexual as though you somehow deserve better treatment than they.

Believing homosexuality is wrong or that same sex marriage is wrong is not gay bashing because you have a right to an opinion.  Yes, you can believe that marriage is being redefined but does that give you a right to make everyone follow your beliefs or prohibit other peoples rights?   I just do not go volunteering my beliefs.  I do not bash someone because they chose a different walk than mine.  I do not walk up to a homosexual and say, "Hi there!  I disagree with your lifestyle but love you as a person" as that is just religious nonsense.  I talk to a homosexual the same as I would anyone else because a homosexual is clothed in the same skin as me and loved by the same Father as me.  I think the religious community should shut up.  The reality is that their voice is getting quieter and quieter because people see the hate and hypocrisy. 

Christian religion does not believe Muslims believe in the true God then why do these religious people not protest their marriage?  How can two atheists get married who do not believe in God?  No Christian protests an atheist marriage as far as I know.  Why are homosexuals singled out and attacked?  They are attacked even if they do not preach same sex marriage or even homosexuality.  They often are attacked for dressing differently or acting differently.   

I like to share something that confuses me about one denomination having a hissy fit over another denomination allowing homosexuals into their fellowship.  Why should another church or denomination follow your beliefs concerning homosexuals even though they preach a different gospel than you?  The baptists get all worked up when an Episcopalian church hires a gay pastor or performs same sex marriage.  Why do you care?  You Baptists already think the heterosexual Episcopalian pastor and his members are already going to hell so what is your issue? 

Kings back in Paul's day were known to have homosexual relationships but did Paul go after them?  What is your issue with homosexuality?   Get over it.

I have my beliefs on this subject but I know what I am seeing in the Christian world is NOT the Christ of the Bible.  How homosexuals are treated and viewed is NOT the Christ of the Bible.  To see homosexuals any less than the average heterosexual reveals you have a serious heart problem.  Look at the adulterous woman that we ALL know that Christ would not approve of adultery.  Did that woman feel condemned or loved and accepted by Jesus?  Did drunks feel accepted by Jesus?  Did publicans feel loved and accepted by Jesus?  Did the prostitute washing the feet of Jesus with her hair and tears feel loved and accepted?  If a homosexual does not feel loved and accepted by you then you know not Christ.  Again, Jesus would never say adultery was OK but the adulterous woman caught in the very act and the woman who had 5 husbands and currently was with another man that was not her husband felt loved and accepted.  Where was the speech to them on the lips of Christ that you find on the lips of religious people today? 

I see religious people who will accept a variety of sinners but homosexuals are not one of them.  Why?  Are they more of a sinner than you?  Was Jesus some, "Get away from me" type of person toward you?  Why do you behave like that toward them when it was not the Christ you came to accept?

I often do not like to talk about homosexuality because it simply brings the mean and critical spirit out of people who profess to know Christ.  What if you heard someone say, "You know Jesus could not stand drunkards.  Jesus actually hated drunkards.  Jesus would often protest their rights as a human being and prevent them from getting help from the government.  Jesus protested before Kings to not treat drunkards as equals.  Jesus would shout and call them horrible names.  Jesus was not their friend.  Jesus would not allow a drunkard to come around Him.  Jesus wanted us to treat drunkards as if they were a disease."  I'm sure everyone would disagree with that because it certainly was NOT the character of Jesus Christ.  However, what I said against the drunkards is EXACTLY how Christians treat homosexuals.  Do you see Jesus in homosexual bashing?  Do you see Jesus in their picket signs?  Do you see Jesus speaking through their mega phones?  Do you see Jesus in the comment section at Youtube? 

What is your problem with homosexuality that you are so worried about getting my opinion?  You are so worried about the next US president supporting "gay rights" that you automatically will vote against him. Who cares if the other presidential candidate is a complete goon but as long as he does not support gay marriage then you feel your Christian duty is to vote for the other guy to get God's so-called approval.  I actually was in a fundamental church that told us that God would not want us to vote for the Democrat.  I actually heard that pastor say that God does not want that sort of man in office.  Really?  Then why did that man win the presidency? 

You are completely fine to disagree with same sex marriage.  You are completely fine to not marry a same sex couple.  Just as you are fine to not want to be Catholic or Lutheran or Baptist.  I've known churches who would not marry anyone who was Catholic and that is their right.  How would you feel if another church refused to marry your denomination?  You simply would find another church that would permit it.  However, I can assure you that the homosexual will know that your denomination will not marry them and will not bother you with a wedding request so stop flipping out over it.  You were not called by God to be the FBI.

One thing I learned through the eyes of Jesus concerning sinners is that you do NOT condone but you also do NOT condemn.  Jesus told the adulterous woman, "Neither do I condemn you, go and sin no more." Jesus clearly did not condone when He said, "go and (the) sin no more" but Jesus also did not condemn when He said, "Neither do I condemn you." Jesus had no problem with a harlot washing His feet with her hair and tears.  We know He did not condone prostitution but He certainly did not condemn her and she loved Him.  The woman who had 5 husbands but was currently with another man did not receive condemnation from the lips of Jesus.  Jesus had no problem going to parties where people were getting drunk but we know Jesus did not condone or condemn.  In fact, His actions bothered the religious crowd so much that they called Him a "friend to sinners" and even a "drunkard" as well.

One thing that sets Jesus apart from religious people is that sinners do not feel uncomfortable around Jesus. Sinners do not feel condemned around Jesus.  Religious people are those who you feel judged for having a different opinion, different Bible version, or a different lifestyle.  There is an uncomfortable feeling in the air when around religious people.  One tends to feel that they have to walk on eggshells around religious people where they have to watch everything they say or do.  Many times the kindness religious people seem to extend appears to have a self-centered purpose to it as it does not come across as genuine.  They come across as a salesman who is trying to be kind and courteous to get that sale.  Many claim that such kindness disappears once they join their church but do not believe or conform to everything that religion requires. Quit that church and they turn quite religious against you.  If you think a homosexual would feel judged and condemned by Jesus then do you know Jesus??  If you believe a homosexual would feel judged and condemned by Jesus then I guarantee that you feel condemned and judged for your behavior or lifestyle choices when contemplating your god.

God does not use condemnation (religion erroneously calls that conviction) to get you to change.  God just embraces the sinner as they are with infinite love and does not scold or make demands.  The love is what transforms the sinner.  One thinks that if the sinner beholds such love then they will not sin anymore but that is not simply true.  The individual may stop things they formerly were doing.  A person trying to be accepted and loved often do things that gives them a sense of satisfaction.  I have seen people do stupid things just to be accepted by others.  Often those who appear to behave strangely or silly do so because of an image problem or because they want others to notice and accept them.  Those who feel condemned tend to withdraw from people.  Those who feel unloved and unacceptable might turn to drugs, alcohol, and sex. Others might turn to violence and crime.  Others might do nice acts for other people to get that feeling of acceptance but often get very angry if that other person does not seem to appreciative of those nice acts. They want pats on the back.  They want recognition and often talk poorly about other people around them (I work harder than them...I do this and that...That person is a jerk....)

Often the first thing that begins to happen in the life of a person who beholds the love of God is that they relax.  They are not so uptight anymore.  They begin living life through the eyes of, "I am so loved...Nothing can or ever separate me from His love...Jesus never condemns me...I am accepted...I am the praise of His glory...I am not unworthy...I am not ugly...I belong." Many of the former things they did to feel loved, accepted, or to deal with a condemning conscience tend to disappear.  Love compels them.

However, just add a little condemnation and fear to the above paragraph and the person often feels worse than what he/she did before being introduced to religion.  They are now doing things to feel loved, accepted, and even saved.  They make sure to do their daily devotions (religious teaching) to feel better.  They do their confession of sins the moment they become conscious of it.  They listen often to Christian music to feel better.  They spend their day saying, "I have got to be holy, so I will avoid Bob and his dirty jokes and I will not look at Anna over there wearing skimpy clothing.  I will try to talk about Jesus with someone today.  I will try to avoid that certain pet sin of mine.  Tonight is Wednesday night church so I cannot miss it.  I will memorize some verses to help me overcome my certain sin struggle.  I will join a ministry as I believe that will arouse assurance." They do such things because they feel condemned and are sin conscious.  All they think about are their sins and behaviors.  Their behavior and thinking do not come from a heart spewing with love (they will claim it is them demonstrating their love to God) but their heart is full of fear and condemnation.  Many believe that if they do not have works then they must not be saved (condemnation). Many believe that if they are practicing any sin then they must not be saved (condemnation).  In order for them to not feel condemned is to avoid certain things or start doing certain things to alleviate their fears and hopefully control or eliminate the feelings of condemnation.

These people shouting and condemning homosexuals would simply be an outward action based on an inner conflict ("I feel God is condemning me...My "god" is angry.  I do not want those homosexuals to think God will let them off the hook when He is not letting me off the hook.  Do not think God will accept you!  Do not think you will be loved by God when you are a homosexual.  There is no way God can give you peace and assurance when doing such things because my heart lacks peace and assurance and I am not even a homosexual.")  It comes from their perception of God. An individual beholding the love of God will not run around screaming their heads off but will embrace sinners of all kinds.  How you perceive God will either make you critical and judgmental or loving and kind.  How do sinners describe you? Do not try and remember what some individual said when you were "trying" to be nice.  Would a homosexual feel comfortable around you? Could they be themselves around you or would they have to behave differently?  Would you sit next to a homosexual at your workplace? Would you be able to give a homeless homosexual money?

Walking after the Spirit is one walking free of all condemnation or sin consciousness.  A life free of condemnation (a performance driven life) "will" experience change but the change will be different for each individual.  What you formerly were doing to find peace, acceptance, and love will die off and new behaviors or attitudes replaces the old.  They are now living genuine lives and not one conforming to religious rules and regulations.  

Many are so worried about homosexuals that the poor continues to be despised.  Do you care for the poor?  I hope you are not the one who gets rid of all the foods in the pantry you do not need or is expired to donate to your church charity that so many do.  The bible speaks a lot about caring for the poor but religion seems to care more about bashing homosexual who want rights as though the bible tells us to prohibit their rights as a human being.

Let me ask you, do you see Christ in religious people or homosexuals?  I am not talking about sexual preferences here.  Do you see more kindness and compassion coming from Jesus or the religious Pharisees?  Now do you see more kindness and compassion coming from homosexuals or religious people?


There was a recent video where a pastor believed God wanted homosexuals dead.  If God "wanted" them dead then who can resist His will?  This pastor believed this would end the AIDS epidemic showing his complete ignorance of the origins of HIV.  It is still taught by fundamentalists that AIDS was God’s judgment against homosexuality.  

If HIV is God’s judgment then why are the homosexuals not immediately inflicted with HIV?  How can God’s judgment against homosexuality be passed to a person receiving a necessary blood transfusion when not a homosexual?  Would that not make God careless?  Would that not be the same as a police officer shooting wildly toward a crowd of people when he is actually trying to shoot one man but many end up dead? Would you not hold that police officer accountable for stupid actions that got the innocent killed?  Religion defends such a "god" that shoots wildly but ends up killing innocent adults and children. 

The fact that unprotected sex can cause a variety of STD’s is good proof that God is not behind them because protection (condoms, etc.) is used to prevent STD’s and not to protect from God’s supposed judgment.  Imagine a prophylactic with the fine print reading, “This will prevent God from giving you AIDS.”  If God was to send a disease to punish homosexuals then clearly nothing we can do can prevent it.  I think religion argues pure ridiculousness to promote their hate against people for whom Christ loved and died. 

What amazes me about fundamental Baptists is how they criticize charismatics for claiming that God speaks to them.  They criticize how charismatics claim that God gives them prophetic visions.  However, the fundamentalists claimed 9/11 was God’s judgment against America for homosexuality.  How hurricane Katrina was God’s judgment for various things.  Now how would these fundamentalists know that?  Did God tell them that? I would not criticize charismatics because you are claiming to receive direct revelation yourself fundies. 

I see many hate videos against homosexuals.  There is a video where a pastor said to beat the “gay” out of your kid.  I see homosexuals treated worse than adulterers or murderers.  Somehow these haters believe Jesus Christ supports their anti-homosexual speech.   I think it is time to carefully look at this subject more closely because those who hurl hate speech at homosexuals are those who I can assure know not Christ.  I am not talking about those who disagree with homosexuality but those who mock, mistreat, fight against their rights, and even alienate themselves from homosexuals. Such people do NOT know Christ.  

I can assure you that homosexuals will not seek you out to see if you will marry them.  They are not going to knock on some fundamentalist door asking to perform a wedding ceremony as they do not need your permission or blessing.  I just cannot understand why so-called Christians feel the need to fight them.  Religious people only show up to fight and criticize others.  I know that if we lived back in NT days then the Pharisees would love Christians of today.  "Let's go to Pontius Pilate and tell him to give homosexuals no rights."  Sorry, that was NEVER the message of Christ.  Being a good soldier of Jesus Christ was not seeking to restrict the rights of others.  Christians today are retaliating against homosexuals but do not see it as retaliating.  

Atheist Bill Maher sees the hypocrisy in religion as the following video shows.  I want to warn you that there is bad language in the video:





Religion wants laws to favor the religious crowd and I do not find this in the NT where believers were crying out for their rights while seeking to keep others from their rights.  You will find that Pharisees were like that.  A homosexual does NOT need your approval.  It is not a victory when the Supreme Court votes against them.  I guess religion simply wants the government to be Christians in certain areas while being critical and mean-spirited in other areas.  If homosexuals get the same rights as you then how does that bother you?  Will you lose a huge portion of your benefits?  Will you have to pay them money out of your pocket?  No, so what is your issue with them?   

Homosexuality is said to be an abomination.  Leviticus 18:22 reads:

22 Thou shalt not lie with mankind, as with womankind: it is abomination.

The only problem is that Leviticus describes many things as an abomination so I think it is only fair that we consider all of them and not just one. We must make sure we are not an abomination too. 

How many abominations in the book of Leviticus can you list right now?  How about in the entire OT?  You are so convinced that homosexuality is an abomination but are you sure nothing you do was not considered an abomination as well?  If you are an abomination according to the OT then how can you call another human being an abomination?  Let him without sin cast the first stone.

If I were to shout “Homosexuality is an abomination" then I think it only makes sense to preach the other abominations in the same book of Leviticus rather than being selective in what I wish to condemn.  Ever wonder why only homosexuality is preached as an abomination but we NEVER hear about the other abominations preached in Leviticus.  Look at the following verses in Leviticus:

18 And if any of the flesh of the sacrifice of his peace offerings be eaten at all on the third day, it shall not be accepted, neither shall it be imputed unto him that offereth it: it shall be an abomination, and the soul that eateth of it shall bear his iniquity.


10 And all that have not fins and scales in the seas, and in the rivers, of all that move in the waters, and of any living thing which is in the waters, they shall be an abomination unto you

11 They shall be even an abomination unto you; ye shall not eat of their flesh, but ye shall have their carcases in abomination.

12 Whatsoever hath no fins nor scales in the waters, that shall be an abomination unto you.

How many are guilty of the above verses?  Should I hold up picket signs in front of a Seafood restaurant screaming at the people for being an abomination? 

13 And these are they which ye shall have in abominationamong the fowls; they shall not be eaten, they are an abomination: the eagle, and the ossifrage, and the ospray

20 All fowls that creep, going upon all four, shall be an abomination unto you.

23 But all other flying creeping things, which have four feet, shall be an abomination unto you.

If homosexuals are an abomination in your sight then are all the above creatures an abomination to you as well?  Have you been making it a practice to avoid such things listed above?  Would you be listed as an abomination? 

41 And every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth shall be an abomination; it shall not be eaten.

42 Whatsoever goeth upon the belly, and whatsoever goeth upon all four, or whatsoever hath more feet among all creeping things that creep upon the earth, them ye shall not eat; for they are an abomination.

43 Ye shall not make yourselves abominable with any creeping thing that creepeth, neither shall ye make yourselves unclean with them, that ye should be defiled thereby.

I already quoted 18:22 but here is another verse in 20:13:

13 If a man also lie with mankind, as he lieth with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination: they shall surely be put to death; their blood shall be upon them.

25 Ye shall therefore put difference between clean beasts and unclean, and between unclean fowls and clean: and ye shall not make your souls abominable by beast, or by fowl, or by any manner of living thing that creepeth on the ground, which I have separated from you as unclean.

Those are all the verses in the KJV that use the word “abomination” in just Leviticus alone, so why do religious people only single out a couple of verses only?  Lying is an abomination in Proverbs 6 and listed as something God hates.  Do you like to protect yourself and possibly your image by not admitting to things?  Do you tell lies you consider to be innocent little lies?  Do you tell lies if they advance your religious beliefs?  Do you lie to protect someone’s feelings?  You ARE an abomination according to Proverbs 6:

16 These six things doth the Lord hate: yea, seven are an abomination unto him:
17 A proud look, a lying tongue, and hands that shed innocent blood,
18 An heart that deviseth wicked imaginations, feet that be swift in running to mischief,
19 A false witness that speaketh lies, and he that soweth discord among brethren.


Are you guilty of anything listed above?  Do not tell me, “Well, I do not habitually do that” nonsense.  To be guilty of one is to be guilty of all the Law and not "If you offend habitually is to be guilty of all."   

If you expect the homosexual to follow Law then do you “keep” the law (Galatians 6:10) and not offend in one point (James 2:10)?  You are the one preaching Leviticus to them so would you like to share any other abominations you either ignored and did not know was written?  Are you without any sins that were titled as an abomination? 

Why is homosexuality considered the worst sin to religious people when the bible condemns lying and other behaviors far more?  We claim that God condemns homosexuality but be sure to look at the sin you struggle with and see if God condemns your sin more times in the Bible than homosexuality.   If we could see what you do in private and stand outside your property proclaiming your secretive sins condemning you to the lowest hell and wishing death upon you then are you OK with that?  If you say no then why would you agree to those who do that to homosexuals? 

Your religion may claim that they do not agree with such behavior that attacks homosexuals personally but why do "religious people" rarely condemn such acts of violence against them?  Why is it that religion may say initially that they do not agree with the violent acts against homosexuality but out of the same breath share how they condemn homosexuality?  Would that not be the same as saying, “I do not agree with the beating death of John Smith but he was a jerk”?  It is almost saying that John Smith understandably had it coming.  It is almost as though they understood why people cannot tolerate homosexuality but are implying that these acts of violence against them need to soften up a bit.  It is, “We do not want to see homosexuals harmed but that they come to repentance.”  I could be wrong but that is how I see it.  I do not see hard core religious people condemning violence against homosexuality but often will mention the horrible acts committed against homosexuals as bad while at the same time condemning homosexuals.  It only seems that those outside of religion show the heart of Christ better than these religious people do.  No wonder Jesus condemned religion but received sinners. 

Question, how many verses can you quote that you believe condemns homosexuality off the top of your head?  Can you quote 5 verses?  Be sure to look up how many verses that seems to tie to homosexuality and then see how many verses condemn lying.  Be sure to ask those who scream their hellfire as to how many verses they can quote that condemns homosexuality versus lying.  You might find it interesting that these hate groups may quote all the verses they believe condemns homosexuality but will struggle to quote all the verses about lying. 

Be sure to ask hate groups to quote a verse that states homosexuality is the greatest sin.  Have them quote a verse that states that their sins are better than homosexuality.  I think you might realize that only YOU are ranking sins because homosexuality to you is a great offense in God's eyes but you are OK because you find yourself drawn to sensual sins about the “other” sex and somehow that makes you OK.  One man views gay porn and the other views heterosexual porn but the gay porn is worse in the religious persons eyes even though he is engaged in hetero pornography?????   It is time to grow up and throw out your hate religion! 

Also, be sure to read everything in Leviticus that makes a person “unclean” and see if you are the one that is described as being put to death or cut off from the people.  Be sure to look up abomination throughout the entire Old Testament to see if you would have been considered one.    After you are done then let him without sin (abomination/unclean) cast the first stone.  If you will say, "Well, that was the OT" then do not exclude the homosexual as well. 

Here is a subject that I never hear too often in religion.  Were you an obedient child who honored your parents growing up?  Do you know that the NT speaks of honoring your parents?  How many verses can you quote on honoring mother and father?  How many verses can you quote about the penalty for dishonoring your parents?  If we are going to condemn homosexuals and claim that they should be put to death then we need to condemn the kids (possibly you and your kids) too and death is included. 

16 Cursed be he that setteth light (dishonors) by his father or his mother. And all the people shall say, Amen.
For every one that curseth his father or his mother shall be surely put to death: he hath cursed his father or his mother; his blood shall be upon him.

Are you or your kids worthy of death?  Should we kill you or your child?  Can we picket your kids with signs saying, “Thank God for dead disobedient children” as some hate groups do concerning homosexuals or even our soldiers?  Would you support such laws that put children to death who do not honor their father or mother?  However, we have religious people who claim homosexuals are worthy of death. You would call the death of children unjust and cruel but the death of homosexuals and just and kind????

Look at these verses in Deuteronomy 21:

18 If a man have a stubborn and rebellious son, which will not obey the voice of his father, or the voice of his mother, and that, when they have chastened him, will not hearken unto them:
19 Then shall his father and his mother lay hold on him, and bring him out unto the elders of his city, and unto the gate of his place;
20 And they shall say unto the elders of his city, This our son is stubborn and rebellious, he will not obey our voice; he is a glutton, and a drunkard.
21 And all the men of his city shall stone him with stones, that he die: so shalt thou put evil away from among you; and all Israel shall hear, and fear.

How many parents have children who grow up not obeying and are drunks?  How would you feel if you witnessed your disobedient child getting beaten by religious people as do homosexuals?  How would you feel with religious people showing picket signs screaming against your child with hate speech?   Do you desire that?  Was Jesus that way? Again, do you see Christ in those who picket, scream, and call homosexuals names?  Do you see Christ in those wishing death upon homosexuals? 

Proverbs 30:

17 The eye that mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, and the young eagles shall eat it.

Exodus 21 reads:

15 And he that smiteth his father, or his mother, shall be surely put to death.

Do not show forgiveness but kill such a child.  Do you agree?  Do you agree with the pastor who supports the killing of homosexuals?  He even said that “all” homosexuals are pedophiles that I have no clue how he came up with that one.  He even calls them “filthy faggots.”  Does that sound like Jesus talking through him or the spirit of the Pharisees?  How about his congregation who giggles at his hate speech?  Does that sound like followers of Christ or Pharisees?  How about the New Zealand pastor who said that homosexuals should kill themselves and even said to an individual, “I pray that you will commit suicide, you filthy child molesting fag”? How about the pastor in Tennessee who said that “gays must be put to death”? 

Imagine a group of homosexuals on the south side of the road being attacked by religious hate groups on the north side of the road.  You might say that you condemn such hate speech or violent outbursts but my question is what side of the road would you be on?   Would you be worried about your Christian image and simply will walk by the religious condemning crowd or would you be on the other side of the road with the homosexuals offering comfort to them?   Think about that!  Which side of the road do you think Jesus would be on? 

The heart reveals how much religion is still inside of us.  Many would be on the religious side because they do not want to “identify” themselves with homosexuals.  They might tell the religious people, “I agree with your condemnation but not with your hate speech or violence.”  Really?  This is what I said earlier, “I do not agree with the beating death of John Smith but he was a jerk.”  Both bitter and sweet waters are flowing from your lips.  You are condemning the homosexual while at the same time condemning violence???   Where is the good news in that? 

The man-made verse, “God loves you homosexual but hates your sins.”  I guess I will try that one with my wife, “I love you but hate most things you do.”  Sort of hard separating the sins from the person.  Imagine how this would affect your child if many things he/she does is something you hate.  It would be, "I love you child but I hate what you do."  You being religious might agree with that but watch your child rebel later in life.  I have seen it enough times with pastors kids to know.  

Religion is, “I cannot love you wife/husband until you change your behavior” and that is the message of religion to people.  It is the silly, “God is not imputing sin to the world of those who stop sinning so much.”  It is the, “Behold the Lamb of God who has taken away the sin of the world only to those who stop sinning.”  It is the, “Jesus is the propitiation of the sins of the whole world to those who behave according to Leviticus 18.” 

Romans 8, “Who is he that condemns?”  The answer is religious folks but they substituted the word “condemned” for “love.”  This screaming and hate speech they do is supposedly them loving the sinner.  I guess I will try that one with my wife too.    They quote Isaiah about “Lift up your voice like a trumpet and show my people their transgressions.”  First, I thought our transgressions were removed.  Anyways, when you hear these people quote that verse then be sure to ask them to finish the verse because it ends with, “and the HOUSE OF JACOB their sins.”  If you hear that verse used as an excuse to blast homosexuals then be sure to ask them, “So you admit that homosexuals are people of God?” (show my people their sins) and that is what they deny.  Even though the Jews were the people of God in Isaiah 58 does not stop religion from twisting a passage to a specific people during a specific time to apply to our present day against homosexuality. 

OK, maybe you are not for the stoning and death of homosexuals but when you pass a homosexual on the street then is your heart filled with love, compassion, and acceptance or is it filled with dread, disgust, and a wanting to distance yourself from them?   Again, which side of the road would you be on? 

If Bob’s Baptist Church was on the north side of the road asking for support to end the hate and violence against his church and you had homosexuals on the south side of the road asking for support to end the hate and violence against homosexuality then which side would you prefer being on?  Most would ignore the homosexuals because donating money to homosexuals is when their law oriented minds would think God is condemning them for associating with homosexuals.  Associating this way with homosexuals is not saying, “Hey!  Let’s all be homosexuals!”  You are simply supporting the end of religious hatred and I hope you can agree with that. 

What is your problem with homosexuals?  Would you prefer standing with the group holding a megaphone shouting at them?  I am not saying to get caught up in the yelling drama that often goes on but your voice can sometimes help.  It might be a simple word of kindness to the homosexuals as you walk by.  If your church is against kindness to homosexuals then GET OUT!!  If your church treats homosexuals as a different class of people then GET OUT!!  My former pastor found mocking homosexuals funny and he found homosexual jokes funny.  What do these things say about their belief of God?  How a person views others is often how they believe God views them.  I have not met any critical, judgmental, and mean-spirited people who somehow saw God as loving, accepting, and kind.  Their critical, judgmental, and mean-spirited views are often the "god" they believe in.

If those screaming and threatening homosexuals will cause homosexuals to go back into hiding then would you be OK with that?  Would you secretly be rejoicing and supporting those who use hate speech to cause the homosexuals to retreat and give up seeking equal rights and the end of violence against them?  If yes then you know not Christ.  Only Adam and Eve went into hiding.  Love is to end the fear and love is absent in religion and that is why so many are full of fear. 

What goes through your mind when sharing the gospel to a homosexual?  Do you find yourself talking or thinking any differently toward them in comparison when sharing the gospel to a heterosexual?  Do you question whether the homosexual will even get “saved” because you are too busy wondering if they will stop their homosexuality?  Is your gospel message now become, “You can’t be a homosexual”?    Do you tell the heterosexual, “You cannot have wrath or lust”?  I doubt that very much. 

Do you tell homosexual jokes at work or among friends?  Do you laugh when hearing a homosexual joke?  Would Jesus tell such jokes?  Would Jesus laugh at such jokes?   Who were those in the NT who mocked causing others to laugh?  It were religious people.

Who were the people Jesus associated Himself with?  He associated with sinners, so what side are you on when telling such jokes against homosexuals?   Whose side are you on when feeling such disgust or unease when around homosexuals?  Do your jokes or the way you talk about homosexuals make you a friend to sinners or a friend to the Pharisees?  Would your jokes or comments make homosexuals laugh and them feeling proud or would the Pharisees laugh and feel proud? Think about that. 

If you are going to condemn the homosexuals then do not disregard all the OT verses that condemn what you DO.  Are you unclean?  Be sure to read all the OT verses that make a person unclean.  Are you an abomination?  Be sure to read all the verses on abomination.  How are you with your parents?  Remember, to be guilty in one point is to be guilty of all.  You cannot preach homosexuality is an abomination without making sure that you are without sin. 

Hey adulterers and those who lose their virginity:

20 But if this thing be true, and the tokens of virginity be not found for the damsel:
21 Then they shall bring out the damsel to the door of her father's house, and the men of her city shall stone her with stones that she die: because she hath wrought folly in Israel, to play the whore in her father's house: so shalt thou put evil away from among you.
22 If a man be found lying with a woman married to an husband, then they shall both of them die, both the man that lay with the woman, and the woman: so shalt thou put away evil from Israel.

What is your excuse?  “I repented of those sins!”  So you are saying that we should have put you to death before you repented?   I fail to see in the above verses any room for repentance.  I doubt a tearful plea would do such people any good but you think your repentance makes you better than those currently engaged in such behavior.  Is your child well-behaved?  Is your teen son or daughter not sexually active?  Should they be put to death?  Would you permit people to come and take them away because of the above verses?  Then quit being a condemning hypocrite of others!

If you think you are excluded in those verses about being disobedient to parents and even the abomination of lying as listed in Proverbs 6 then look at this verse:

26 Cursed be he that confirmeth not ALL the words of this law to do them. And all the people shall say, Amen.

Paul affirmed the above to those wishing to put themselves back under the law.  Are you innocent of the above verse?

Please watch this West Wing episode as they did a fantastic job on the subject:




Leviticus 20:13 states that homosexuals shall be put to death but religious people ignore or fail to share all the other verses that teach what one was to be put to death for.  Anyways, religious people claim that Paul affirms this “put to death” of homosexuals in Romans 1:27, 32:

27 And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet.

32 Who knowing the judgment of God, that they which commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.

Do we have Paul actually agreeing that homosexuals should be put to death?  What many do not realize is that Paul is actually addressing religious people and their judgments of others here in Romans 1.  What you are reading in Romans 1 is against Gentiles.  Look at the verses carefully and notice the “them, they, their” underscored as it was pointing to Gentiles:

19 Because that which may be known of God is manifest in them; for God hath shewed it unto them.
20 For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead; so that they are without excuse:
21 Because that, when they knew God, they glorified him not as God, neither were thankful; but became vain in theirimaginations, and theirfoolish heart was darkened.
22 Professing themselves to be wise, theybecame fools,
23 And changed the glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and fourfooted beasts, and creeping things.
24 Wherefore God also gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of theirown hearts, to dishonour theirown bodies between themselves:
25 Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen.
26 For this cause God gave them up unto vile affections: for even their women did change the natural use into that which is against nature:
27 And likewise also the men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their lust one toward another; men with men working that which is unseemly, and receiving in themselves that recompence of their error which was meet.
28 And even as they did not like to retain God in theirknowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to do those things which are not convenient;
29 Being filled with all unrighteousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity; whisperers,
30 Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient to parents,
31 Without understanding, covenantbreakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerciful:
32 Who knowing the judgment of God, that theywhich commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them.

First, the “they, their, them” are referring to Gentiles.  This will make sense later when I quickly reference chapter 3.

Those who use the above verses to scream against homosexuals fail to read the beginning of chapter 2.  One must remember that there were no chapter divisions when Paul wrote this letter.  Those yelling at homosexuals and condemning everyone are exactly those who Paul is condemning here in Romans 1.  Look at how 2:1 begins and notice how it starts with “therefore” that points back to what Paul just got through saying:

Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest another, thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.

The “judgest” was exactly what Paul was sharing in chapter 1, so those who use chapter 1 to judge others are “inexcusable.”  Paul was not judging but was pointing out those who were judging. 

Jesus said to the Pharisees, “Let him without sin cast the first stone” because the religious leaders quoted the OT and the stoning of an adulterer.  We know no adulterer gets stoned here in the states but the USA claims to be a Christian nation.  We don't kill adulterers but religious people advocate the death of homosexuals?  Anyways, it says that everyone left and only the woman remained as none dared to pick up a stone.  Some religious people attempt to read that as implying that all Pharisees had committed adultery or some habitual sin in their lives as why they could not stone the woman caught in the very act.  Really?  They all have secretly slept with a woman and now were feeling guilty about it?  I never committed adultery so would I have the green light on grabbing a rock and hurling it at an adulterous woman in front of Jesus?  .  

Galatians 5:19-21 speaks of “such like” sins (see my blog on Galatians 5:19-21).  Only we attempt to justify our sins.  We try to separate lies from white lies but those are “such like” sins.  If we could put your heart and mind on a movie screen then what sins can we tie you to?  What “such like” sins can you relate with in Galatians 5:19-21?  If we can view your private sins openly then how many pastors would resign?  How many of you would want to crawl somewhere and just die from embarrassment? 

We are seeing more fundamental preachers today being caught in sexual sins and nobody wants to cover them up any more like they used to do.  There are priests who for years got away with sexual abuse are making headlines.  Fundamentalists are making headlines too.  People are coming forward.  People are tired of the religious abuse and hypocrisy.  People are now fighting religion back and are winning.  My IFB College had around 5000 students when I attended back in 1989 to 1992 but today have around 2500 students.  There are articles by Christians seeing this change happening. If religion was the "love" they claim then this would not be happening.  People are tired of the condemning nonsense. 

I talked with a pastor’s ex-wife who shared how her former husband would yell at his congregation for sexual sins and pornography but she caught him on the computer viewing images of local females willing to meet discreetly for sex.  She divorced him but this pastor called her a “whore” and had the congregation verbally attacking her even though she left the church.  I have had more than one pastor contact me for help overcoming porn addiction.  I know of pastors who have divorced their wives for another woman.  Why is nobody picketing them? Why is nobody screaming at them?  I am not saying to picket or scream at pastors but religious people are so quick to pick up a stone to cast it at a homosexual but are the same who often are willing to sweep their sexual sins under the rug to forget about it because it would tarnish their religious denominational image. 

Adultery and pornography are seen by heterosexuals as, “Yeah, it is wrong and not good but at least it is not homosexuality.”  I just do not get it.  I see the picketing of dead soldiers and homosexuals but never a mass murderer by the same group.  You will find that they believe the mass murderer was used by God to punish people.  This is disturbing.

Paul was dealing with judgmental people in Romans 1.  I deliberately underscored the “they” and “them” for a reason.  Look now at chapter 3 as Paul gets to the point:

What advantage then hath the Jew? or what profit is there of circumcision?

None!  The Jews have no advantage or profit over the “they, them, their” Gentiles.  Now look at verse 9:

What then? are we better than they(Gentiles of chapter 1). No, in no wise: for we have before proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are ALL under sin

Remember, the ones being condemned in chapter one were Gentiles (“they, them, their”).  Paul after proving his points is now saying, Are you better (Jews) than “they” (Gentiles)?  If you said, “Yes” then you are calling Paul a liar who said, “No, in no wise.”  Are “they” worthy of death?  If you said, “Yes” then how about you?  Paul said that the wages of sin is death, so are you excluded from that?  Are you going to tell me, “I have repented of ALL my sins”?  Really?  You just stopped all sinning where you barely do it now?  Now I know you are a liar (an abomination according to Pr. 6) but you will hide behind your self-righteous lies as a reason to now make yourself both judge and executioner of homosexuals.   

Let me rewrite Romans 3:9 to ask you a question, “What advantage then hath the heterosexual?...What then? Are we better than they (homosexual)?  No, in no wise: for we have before proved that both heterosexuals and homosexuals, that they are all under sin.” 

The “they” condemned of chapter 1 is to realize in chapter 3 that the “we” are no better than the “they.”  To mock, hurt, or condemn the homosexual is the belief that you are better than they are.  It is you saying that you have the advantage over them before God.  To stand on the north side of the road with the religious group is you thinking that you are on the “better” side. 

The Law says that homosexuality is an abomination.  OK, if you are going to call a homosexual an abomination by using the Law then you need to hear what the Law says about you.  You might not be a homosexual but are you free of sin or such like sins?  The homosexual is worthy of death and so are you!  Are we better than they?  Do we have an advantage over them?  No, so shut up with your hate speech!

When I was a bible major at Bob Jones University was to take biblical counseling.  We were taught that when leading a homosexual to the Lord was to have the homosexual call their partner and break off the relationship in our presence.  If they refused then we would not accept their conversion as genuine.  The strange thing was how we were never instructed to tell the heterosexual to grab the phone and break off his relationship in our presence.  Homosexuals are treated very different than the rest. 

How religious are you?  Imagine a heterosexual and a homosexual standing before God.  Who do you see as having the advantage?  Are you going to stand there and think, “I thank thee that I am not like that homosexual (publican) over there”?   The fact is, heterosexuals think they are better than homosexuals.  Jobs do not terminate employment for being heterosexuals.  People do not scream at you in presence of children for being a heterosexual.  Churches do not discriminate against heterosexuals.  A heterosexual can be full of the sins of the flesh and be accepted but a homosexual can be a very polite and full of good deeds but be rejected. 

If your house burned to the ground and a religious group wanted to give you money to help you out then would you accept?  If a known homosexual group felt compassion on you and wanted to give you money to help you out then would you accept?   I hope this blog is exposing how much hate and condemnation still lurks within many people. 

Just go to Youtube and watch all the so-called Christians talk about homosexuals.  Clearly these so-called Christians with their angry hate speech see themselves as better than homosexuals.  I always wonder why these so-called Christians (they are not) act as though these homosexuals have offended them.  If a human being is hurt violently then we should react.  If your child is attacked then you clearly are offended.  If you were punched in the face then you were offended by another.  Even in such cases you hear Jesus saying to not retaliate as Jesus was the perfect representation of the Father.  However, homosexuals are mocked, yelled at, and even physically assaulted but who have they offended?  If Jesus did not act offended then why do we when He perfectly represents the Father?

Do you find homosexual jokes funny?  Do such jokes appear harmless to you?  Would you tell that “gay” joke to a homosexual?  Imagine a joke that begins with, “White people are retarded…Black people are stupid…British people are brain dead...Americans are lazy idiots” Can you see how offensive that joke would be to such a person?  The reason people laugh at racial jokes that put other races/people down is because they see themselves as “better” than the people being ridiculed.  The jokes in America that begin with, “There is an American and a Pollock” is when you know you are hearing the Polish people belittled while the American will be raised to be on some pedestal in comparison to the polish person.

Keep in mind, if you laugh at homosexual jokes then it is because you are better than they in your thinking.  Next time you hear a joke that begins with; “There were two homosexuals…” is when you should say, “Stop!  I do not want to hear this.”  If you are afraid to say, “Stop!  I do not want to hear this” fearing that the person will think you are a “lover of gays” is when something is seriously wrong with you!   The fact that they find it funny to bash homosexuals shows that something is wrong with them.  You should be proud of such a negative title "lover of gays" because Jesus was called the “friend to sinners.”  This does not mean that Jesus approved of getting drunk but here certainly was not there to pounce on them with angry speech.  The angry speech seemed to be reserved for religious people especially those who cry, "Lord, have I not done MANY wonderful works?"  Jesus stood with those rejected by society/religion.  Again, what side of the road do you stand on? 

What disgusts us about homosexuals?  People tell me that they think of what they do behind closed doors and that to me is disturbing.  I never met a heterosexual couple and then imagined what they do behind closed doors so what makes religious people imagine what homosexuals do behind closed doors?  Very disturbing when I hear that. 

I think the problem comes from how kids were made fun of in school.  If a kid acted funny then we could call him “Gay, queer, homo, fag, pansy, girly” and it would upset the person being teased.  We were all about, “Act like a man…Be a man!”  I think it was put into our heads to despise any male with feminine qualities.  We were raised to avoid such behaviors as gesturing with the elbows/arms too close to the body or being limp at the wrist.   Now when we see a person talking with a lisp or gesturing in a way that seems feminine sparks something from our childhood.  I hear people say they feel uncomfortable around homosexuals.  Why?  Think about that the next time you see a homosexual and these feelings come over you. You might discover that it came from your childhood.

I went to Bob Jones University with a man named Brad.  Brad had a lisp when he talked and people made fun of him.  One guy mimicking his lisp said, “I like your voice Brad.”  I guess the constant ridicule got to Brad and he started crying.  The man that made fun of him said, “Brad, I was only joking.”  I never forgot Brad’s reply, “Go make fun of a fat girl for being fat and then tell her that it was only a joke.” 

One thing that I can say for sure about those who are out on the streets preaching against homosexuals is that they do not know Christ.  Christ hung out with those who were rejected by religious people.  If you want to find out where Christ is at then He will not be found at Bob’s Baptist Church but rather around the people Bob’s Baptist Church despises and rejects.  Again, which side of the road are you on? 

If you see a homeless homosexual on the street and a heterosexual homeless man on the street then who would get the spare change in your pocket?  Who would get more compassion?  Who would you feel more comfortable talking with? What would you think if the homosexual homeless man wanted to hug you in front of your church group as a way to say thank you for the spare change? 

Can you put your arm around a homosexual and simply say, “I love you”?  Does your so-called kind speech when talking to them only will happen when you are out doing your Thursday night church visitation? 

Would you bowl in a bowling league that had a team who were homosexuals and called their team the “Gay and Proud!”?  Would you be able to go out after the game and have pizza with them as a group?  Could you comfortably sit next to one? 

Would a homosexual who places his/her hand on your shoulder in a friendly manner while talking to you make you uncomfortable?  How about a heterosexual man placing his hand on your shoulder while talking?  Would that heterosexual person make you uncomfortable or only the homosexual?

What about Sodom and Gomorrah?  The sin of the city was NEVER called homosexuality.  We have a passage about men wanting to have sex with the angels and it is everywhere assumed that homosexuality was the reason why God was going to destroy them all. 

I do know that certain homosexuals are trying to change what happened there but they do not need to do that.  I heard one interpretation that the men only wanted to “know” the men visiting Lot to merely question them.  They simply wanted to “know” or interrogate the visitors believing they were spies (nowhere stated or implied).  I do not agree with that because of the fact that Lot offered up his daughters for sex and not interrogation in the place of the angels. 

Also, I read an argument that the reason God destroyed Sodom was because they showed no hospitality but where do you find not showing hospitality something worthy of death?   I do not find that stated.

I personally see it as a gang rape and not a group of homosexual men.  Gang rape did not make the people homosexual but rather showed how perverse and warped they were mentally for gang rape.  It was not uncommon back then to use same sex rape to humiliate people.  Some would do it after a battle where some of the victorious soldiers would have sex with the men they captured to absolutely humiliate them even though the soldiers were not homosexuals.  We simply have allowed religion to tell us that the reason God destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah was due to homosexuality but the Bible does not state that.

People quote Jude about the people of Sodom going after “strange flesh” as meaning homosexuality.  They miss the fact that it does not say, “same flesh.”  Jude could have specifically read, “Men lying with men” but “strange flesh” is something scholars cannot even agree on the meaning.

Strange flesh does not mean homosexuality but rather implies all sorts of unrestrained fleshly deeds.  Thayer defined it as, “one not of the same nature, form, class, kind….”  What is disturbing is that you will always find someone who will argue that “strange” can still mean “same flesh relationship” and will claim that Jude 7 is only about homosexuality. 

The KJV consistently translated the Greek word for “strange” as “another, other, others, some, altered, else, next” but never do I find it to refer to same sex relationships but it does not rule out same sex acts of sins, and it certainly is not tied to just one type of lifestyle.  The meaning goes further than pinning it on a single act. 

The Greek word for “strange” was used in Romans 2:1 that we quoted earlier:

Therefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou art that judgest: for wherein thou judgest ANOTHER(same Greek word), thou condemnest thyself; for thou that judgest doest the same things.

Jude 7 has been interpreted by some that these men went after “angelic” (strange) flesh.  I personally am not taken with that interpretation as angels were never called “strange flesh.”  We have in the Bible “other (strange) gods” and “other (strange) tongues” but never “other (strange) angels.”  The angels were sent prior to this attempted gang rape to warn Lot to flee the city so I do not see it being the reason for the destruction of the city.  It was that one act that people assumed that the city was full of homosexuals and God would destroy them for it.

I simply view Jude 7 as involving all sorts of unrestrained fleshly indulgences with no shame.  They were said to go after “fornication” that covers many things.  Strong’s defined “fornication” as “to go a whoring.”  I simply see this as unrestrained sins of the flesh and nothing specifically named.  I believe it is a great error to read “Oh, Jude 7 is that they were destroyed because they were all homosexuals.”  Really?  All of them were homosexuals and nobody had wives or families?   Lot was somehow the only heterosexual? 

Do you realize that Lot would be a modern day scumbag as that tells me that the sins there in Sodom were far beyond that of Lot’s.   Lot offered his daughters for sex.  Could you stoop so low as Lot did and offer your daughters for sex?  I could see Lot forcing his poor virgin daughters outside the door to satisfy the men as his daughters would have had no choice in the matter but would be forced to have sex by their own father.  What sort of horror do you think his daughters would have experienced being raped?  How do you think they would picture their so-called loving dad who just had them raped to a group of thugs?  Now do you find that far worse than people being homosexuals?   What was the last thing you read about Lot?  He was drunk in a cave having incest with his daughters.  Lot was a class act.

How would you be viewed by society if you were known to have had incest with your kids?  Paul called the man in 1st Corinthians 5 who had sex with his step mom (not his real mom) as wicked.  You might say, “The daughters got him drunk so they could have sex with him.”  Yeah, try thinking about that for a second.  First, Lot had to been dumb enough to keep drinking as he could have said, “No more!” 

We read that Lot was quite drunk when his daughter slept with him one night and the other daughter the next night.  I do find it difficult to believe that Lot had absolutely no recollection of sex of any kind as some try to claim.  I find it hard to even believe that he could have sex being that drunk because alcohol in that much excess affects a man and his ability to maintain an erection.  A man has to be consciously engaged in sex to reach orgasm.  I read about females who pass out drunk and cannot remember if they had sex or not but how can a man be passed out drunk and experience an erection is my question.  I suppose it might happen but two nights in a row like Lot?  I know Lot knew what was going on and he was not ignorant later when his daughters were pregnant and no man was in the land.  I believe Lot knew he was having sex but maybe the daughters did it at night in the dark or covered their heads so Lot did not know it was actually his daughters.  The man described as Lot would be an irresponsible pig and a lousy father in our world today but clearly the people of the city were far worse than him. 

If someone says to you, “Sodom was destroyed for homosexuality” then ask them, “They were ALL homosexuals where none had wives and a family?  Could they have been given over to other forms of sins?  Could they have been committing incest or fornication with the opposite sex?  Could prostitution been going on?  Could greed also be a part of it because it was a very wealthy city?  Could it be they would gang rape outsiders to humiliate them?  Was it not said that God destroyed the Israelites for fornication?  How is homosexuality the greater sin when I can prove people destroyed specifically for fornication (we have a verse that says that) but never homosexuality (no verse ever says homosexuals were destroyed)?  Paul even talked about this fornication the Israelites were destroyed for in 1st Corinthians 10:8."

My point about Sodom is that a single sin cannot be pinned down at all.  Your religion simply read homosexuality into the story because the men looked to gang rape the visiting men (angels).  What if that one story about the gang rape was never recorded then how would you interpret “strange flesh” and “fornication”?  I simply want you to see how you are reading your religious upbringing into a city destroyed because descriptions of Sodom elsewhere do not reveal a city of homosexuals.  Look at Ezekiel 16:49 and notice how homosexuality is not even mentioned:

49 Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy.

I fail to see homosexuality mentioned.  Be sure to read the context in Ezekiel 16 because Jerusalem’s sins were seen as worse than that of Sodom’s but Jerusalem’s sins were not homosexuality.  Ezekiel mentions the sin of Sodom but fails to mention homosexuality???  Again, religion views homosexuality as the worst sin by how they treat homosexuals but Jerusalem here had greater sins. 

Romans 1 and the religious version of Sodom and Gomorrah is behind why our religious fundamentalists get on TV and claim 9/11 or some hurricane was God’s judgment on America for homosexuality.  Romans 1 that religion cites was actually against these religious clowns themselves and their judgment of others based on their perception of Scripture.  If 9/11 was God’s judgment on America for homosexuals then God did a pathetic job because Sodom and Gomorrah were destroyed but only 2 tall buildings were destroyed on 9/11.  Are we saying that all the people who had escaped from the Twin Towers were the righteous Lot of that day? 

Nobody but the righteous was spared in Sodom and Gomorrah but people (Muslims, Christians, Atheists, Agnostics, Adulterers, Homosexuals, Fornicators, Married people) were spared on 9/11.  God clearly was not wiping out the entire city of New York or homosexuals congregating.  I think if God was sending a message to America that He disapproves of homosexuals then we would be reading in a newspaper headline, “5000 homosexuals mysteriously destroyed.”  Fundamentalists who criticize charismatics for somehow receiving direct messages from God do the same thing when catastrophe strikes.  The only problem is that when catastrophe strikes is that no specific group of people escape unharmed.  Bob’s Baptist Church is wiped out the same as Fred’s Church of Satan.  No specific denomination of people is spared.  Religion is weird in my opinion.

If 9/11 was God’s judgment against America then how was the one plane heading to the White House thwarted by men on that plane if this was God trying to punish America for homosexuals? Who can stop the hand of God?  Clearly man defeated God in that plane if that were the case.  If this was God’s war against homosexuals then He needs to work on His war plan because he stinks at it.  Imagine the USA trying to teach Canada a lesson for whatever reason but ended up bombing Alaska instead.  The USA would be the laughing stock of the world.  The religious “god” is a laughing stock because he clearly missed his target. 

I want to say one last thing about Sodom and Gomorrah that does not favor the religious opinion that God destroyed them for being homosexuals.  No homosexual will knock at your door asking if they can sleep with your visitor.  Think about that!  We would consider that extreme wickedness if it were heterosexuals knocking at our door to have sex with our visitors.  A homosexual would view you wicked if you knocked at their door and asked to sleep with their guest who simply came to sell a product.  In Sodom, they appeared to have no restraint as Lot was said to be vexed with their unlawful “deeds” (not deed) according to 2nd Peter 2:7-8 that to me implies more than just one behavior.  I see the “deeds” that covers a wide range of the sins of the flesh as recorded in Galatians 5:19-21 (“the DEEDS of the flesh”) and the “such like” sins.  

Keep in mind, Lot’s behavior would have no place in almost any church today.  Offer your daughters for sex and be sure to get drunk and commit incest before telling a fundamental pastor that you wish to join his church.  See how righteous you would be considered.  Have that lifestyle advertised on TV and see how all religions and even atheism would come down hard on you.  See if you would be hired by any company.  Be careful pointing your finger at a homosexual today. 

This blog was not about whether homosexuality is right or wrong.  It was to expose any condemnation or hate that might still be lurking in your heart.  It had to do with those who see themselves as BETTER or as having an ADVANTAGE over them.  When you read that “they” are worthy of death then does that mean that you are not worthy of death according to Romans 6:23a?  

If your point that they are worthy of death because of their lifestyle then you are not walking by faith but Law.  Are homosexuals condemned or ALL those in Adam (Romans 5:18)?  If you are going to claim that homosexuals will receive greater damnation then provide that verse but if you cannot then stop making your nonsense up. 

Romans 1 fails to support you religion.  Leviticus does not support you.  You simply take verses out-of-context or you cherry pick verses that speaks about homosexuals being an abomination but omit all the rest that would make you an abomination.  You show how you misunderstand 1stCorinthians 6:9-11 and Galatians 5:19-21 as you turned that into an excuse to preach your anger and hate.  Remember, God concluded ALL in sin.  God concluded ALL in unbelief.  All were condemned by the sin of Adam so that God in Christ brought life to the same ALL.   

The IFB was never to become the FBI on human behavior.  If you do not agree with homosexuality then say so in the same manner you would say that you do not agree with “lying” but stop with all of your condemnation and hatred.  Give everyone a break with your prophetic nonsense of, “9/11 was God’s judgment” as you only are looking like a complete fool. 

If your church does not tolerate homosexuals as they view them as sick then is your church really a hospital for the sick?  A person who is whole needs no physician so nobody needs to go to your church.  Churches are no longer a hospital for the sick but for those made whole and now attend church weekly for minor rehabilitation. 

I see videos, “Pastor says homosexuals get into heaven!!!” as the exclamation points are not them rejoicing but in angry shock at such a pastor’s belief.  If we can see what they do in private would make for a video that would read, “You think you will get into heaven!!!”   

Question, Will a homosexual in heaven now be a shock to you if we can see your innermost thoughts and secret sins?  The fact that I see videos titled like that tells me that people live by law/sight.  They claim that one is saved by grace but clearly works/behavior play a HUGE role in it. 

What advantage do you have over the homosexual?  Everything that flows now from your lips will be self-righteous acts that you have done to fig leaf cover your sins and make you better than they.    

I watched a Youtube video years back where a pastor condemned a lesbian singer who claimed to be a Christian on Larry King Live.  This pastor claimed to not be condemning this singer as he said, “I have sin in my life” and Larry responded, “Why single out gays?”  This pastor later claimed that Jesus died so that we would leave that lifestyle of sin (no verse says because that is a gospel of works) even though he claimed to have sin in his life that this pastor obviously did not fully leave.   

The word “leave” implies that one is gone.  You cannot say that Jesus has us leave our former sins if you still have sin in your life as this pastor did.  Larry asked the pastor later, “You still sin” but the pastor responded, “I make MISTAKES every day” and no longer, “I have sin in my life” because he knew saying that now would bury him and that his arguments would lose their strength.  I just about fell off my chair as to how he answered (dodged) the question.  He makes mistakes now as that clearly was not answering a direct question and clearly denied his earlier statement, “I have sin in my life.”  Paul would be saying to that pastor, “Thou art inexcusable, O man, who judgest another.”

Remember, if you are going to preach Law then make sure you do not offend in ONE point.  You can stop this “continual” nonsense that the NIV inserts into certain passages where the word “continual” (an available word in the Greek) is not found in the Greek within that verse they quote.  Here is an example from the NIV on 1st John 3:9:

No one who is born of God will continue to sin, because God’s seed remains in them; they cannot go on sinning, because they have been born of God.

So a believer cannot continue to sin even though we ALL do if we live by the Law.  However, if believers cannot continue to sin then what do we do with the NASB translation of 1st Timothy 5:20 that addressed believers who sinned:

Those whocontinue in sin, rebuke in the presence of all, so that the rest also will be fearful of sinning.

We now have a contradiction between the two versions.  This is why those who preach such things is to have Galatians 6:10 running through your mind.  Those who would have you to keep the law do not keep (habitually) themselves.  Those who say that you cannot continue in sin are those who continue in sin.  They simply see themselves as better than those who get caught with sin.  Those who are preoccupied with your sins are very conscious of their own.  The judgment and anger that often spews from their lips against others comes from a disgust they have with themselves.  God is not happy with them in their thinking so they will make sure you are not happy either.

Again, how many acts against the Law can one commit before being guilty of all?  Stop the habitual nonsense arguments.

I am not arguing that you are to agree with homosexuality at all but whether your thoughts, speech, and actions are Christ-like.  Just make sure your heart and speech mirrors Christ.  Make sure you see them just as equal as everyone else.  Are they citizens of your land?  If so, they are subjected to the same rights?

Know that your job is not to make their lives hell.  I do not know anyone who seeks to make other people unhappy or their lives hell that is not living in hell on earth, as they are miserable people that profess to know Christ.  That's the abundant life Jesus called us to enjoy?

Know that your job is not to run to your local government office to preach, "Restrict their lives!  Do not give them benefits!"  Do you not see how cold and cruel that sounds?  Your job is not to stop them from getting married as you cannot quote a single verse on that that justifies you in the NT to go to the government and throw hissy fits.  All you can do is simply believe that marriage is between a man and a woman as that is your right.  You should marry the opposite because that is what you believe but it is not what your neighbor believes, so stop shoving your beliefs down his throat.

Your religion will continue to have the right to marry or not marry a couple.  However, this never justifies anger and hatred of homosexuals who want to get married as their lives are NONE of your business.  It never justifies treating them like a disease.  It never justifies telling jokes about them.  How you treat a fellow person is how you should treat a homosexual.

Be sure to ask yourself as to how a homosexual feels around you?  Do they feel the law or do they feel grace in your presence?  Do they feel loved or do they feel despised?  Do they feel like you are a friend or a foe?  Are they uncomfortable around you?  Do you feel the need to argue your beliefs with them?

Loving a homosexual does not mean you agree but it shows that you love as God SO loved the world where they do not feel judged, despised, and having religion crammed down their throat.  Just watch Christians today talk about a person caught in adultery and compare their comments and actions to that of Jesus Christ in the presence of an adulterous woman caught in the very act and notice the huge difference.  If a homosexual does not feel like that adulterous woman in your presence then do not call yourself a Christian but a Pharisee.  You stand with those holding stones as that is how the homosexual feels around you. 

Can you have a conversation with a homosexual without thinking, "Hmmm, what verses can I throw at him/her?"  Do you have compassion?  I sure hope you are not embarrassed or worried what your pastor or friends might think if caught talking with them or sitting down and having lunch together. 

Do you think homosexuals should be deprived certain rights?  Do you believe homosexuals should not have any rights defending their country in the military?  Do you believe they should be denied employment?  Would you hire them?  Would you give them a ride in your car?  Only religion seeks to prohibit the rights of another.  Need proof?  Read about the Pharisees and their view and treatment of others they despised.  The Pharisees were great at making certain people outcasts and having others despise them.  Are you a Pharisee when it comes to homosexuals?  Stop the religious hate and stand against it!!!!!

Further reading:

http://theimperfectpastor.com/item/257-indiana-gays-and-the-temple-of-doom.html
http://theimperfectpastor.com/itemlist/tag/Homosexuality.html

Again, please excuse the above slop!

Are You Lost??

$
0
0
“If a person does not know they are lost then they will see no reason to be saved.  You have to get a person lost before they will see their need to be rescued.”

The above is pure nonsense.  Would you take a person lost in the forest deeper into that forest to supposedly show them how lost they are?  Do you not think that by showing them the way out that they would discover how lost they actually were?  

If how we define lost is wrong then our approach to the gospel will be wrong too.  If how we define lost is wrong then how we perceive God, sins, and ourselves will be wrong.  The lost person will perceive everything as hazy or cloudy.  Instead of people coming to the light is for them to think they have come to the light while remaining confused (in darkness).  This is why many constantly repeat throughout their lives, "Yes, I have come to the light...I am loved...I am accepted" and they use those reassuring words to arouse some feeling to hopefully confirm what they only can hope to be true.  However, every time sin comes along or any feeling of distance from God is when they doubt His love and acceptance.  The only thing they do is blame it on some devil and will try to reaffirm words they were told to say to arouse blessed feelings to counter the confusion.  They are confused about whether they have truly believed.  Confused about whether they believed the right message.  Confused whether or not God is still angry with them.  Confused as to whether God truly forgave them of their sins.  Confused as to whether God really accepted them.  Confused as to His love.  Confused about sins committed after believing.  These struggles reveal that they are still lost.  The religious so-called gospel of getting the sinner lost only serves to reinforce confusion and doubts (remaining lost while thinking that believing those 3 to 6 things in a gospel tract or praying some prayer made them found).  Why do you think you are still struggling so much?   Please keep in mind that I do not define lost as one going to some hellfire nonsense after death.

Imagine driving from Canada to Florida but you did not realize that you were not driving in the direction of Florida but actually Arizona.  Do you need someone to drag you further down the wrong road to help you realize how far from Florida you actually are?  What if the true reality is that you think you are driving in the direction of Arizona but are actually in Florida?  What if you are simply blind to the true reality?

Religion defines being lost as to how sinful and rotten you are.  They want you to feel your sin more.  They want you to feel how unworthy you are.  They want you to feel as though you are dangling over their religious hell by a thread.  They want you to feel God’s supposed anger at you.  They want you to feel how hopeless you are. They claim that this is when the person will cry, "God!  Save me!"  I never found that to be Paul's gospel at all.  Also, I never found a religious person that does not stop crying those words because every time they mess up or feel distant from God is when they will cry out to Him again, "Oh God, where are you?"  This is nothing more than a fleshly oriented gospel.

The above might sound logical but it is the most destructive message to man.  To believe you are worthless in not faith but flesh.  It is simply the product of the religious lie.  The problem with mankind is an image problem and religion is there to reinforce it.  I seem to run into religious people who only see horrible things about themselves and others.  They talk like those in psychiatric hospitals where people view themselves with disdain.  It is the, “I am a rotten sinner and so unworthy.  I deserve the deepest hell.” No wonder they are miserable and also miserable to be around.

People think that they are quoting Paul who said, “I am chief of sinners” but Paul was not saying that in a loathing manner.  Paul was not saying, “I am nothing but a lousy sinner saved by grace.”  Read that verse as Paul was speaking with joy.  This is a "worthy of all acceptation" that I being the worst or foremost of sinners was saved” and not, “Woe is me for being so rotten and lousy.  If it was not for Jesus then I would be scorching in hellfire right now” type of nonsense. Is that language of what we consider worthy of all acceptation? 

How is the above even the gospel?  Religion will tell you that you have to share the bad news before sharing the good news????  I have to be honest but the religious gospel is nothing more than a loaded gun to your head.  I have some good news for you, “I will not blow your brains out if you will believe!”  I shared the bad news first about your soon to be fate but then shared the good news on how I will not kill you if you do something.  Do you call that good news?  So how is it good news to hear, “Believe and love me and I will not send you to this place I created of fire and never ending torture”?  Hell is insane and so is the religious gospel. The "Believe or I will kill you" is not good news.  Try having a wonderful relationship with your spouse that has that attitude, "I expect these chores done by the time I get home or I will divorce you and ruin your life." 

How do you get someone to see how lost they were?  The answer is very easy and that is by showing them where they are actually at compared to where they thought they actually were.  The more they grow in grace, the more they discover how far short they fell from the glory of God. 

It is not, “OK, you are going to Florida but you are actually in Arizona.”  It is actually the reverse, “You think you are in Arizona but you are actually in Florida.”  Religion many times preaches things backwards.  Religion is a, “Do good and God will bless you” when it is actually, “I have blessed you so do good.”  Religion is a, “Be reconciled to God and He will be reconciled to you” when it is actually, “God has been reconciled to the world, so be reconciled to God (2nd Cor. 5:19).”  Religion is a, “Believe and God will do” when it is actually, “God has done so believe.” 

The way religion presents God is the same as a child raised in an unhappy home.  The parents rarely seem pleased.  They only notice faults.  They always demand more.  They expect A’s but will scold for B’s.  This explains why most religious people I talk with will say, “How can God accept me?  How can God love someone like me?  I am so unworthy.  I am so sinful.  I feel that I am presuming upon grace because of how often my mind returns to sinful thoughts.  How can I call myself a believer when I do the things I do?”  This is the language of those in darkness.  This is the language of those walking after the flesh.  Their language is the same as a child raised in an unhappy home.  It is, “My parents are always angry with me.  They got mad because I blew my A in a class because I did poorly on my final exam.  I’m scolded for every mistake I make.  I get in trouble for watching the wrong things on TV or listening to music they do not approve.  I am scolded if I do not dress right or have my hair too long.  I am afraid they will throw me into a foster home because I can never measure up.”    

Our job in the gospel is not to share how unworthy and sinful they are because that is the flesh talking.  Our job is to show how God actually sees them and it is NOT how religion sees them through their version of "god."  If they can but see how much God loves them will be for them to discover how lost they were before comprehending His love for them.  For them to see that God does not behold them in their sins (2nd Cor. 5:19) will reveal how lost they formerly were.  For them to see that they are already identified with Christ in His death and resurrection (2 Cor. 5:14-15) will reveal how lost they were.  To see how they are not alienated from God (Colossians 1:19-21) will reveal how lost they thought they were before.  

Have you ever had a mental image of what someone looked like but discovered later that they did not look anything like the person you imagined?  It can even be someone you thought was extremely kind or even extremely rude but later discovered that the person was the complete opposite of the opinion you initially had.  In a sense, you discovered how wrong or off (lost) you actually were.  A person beholding his/her true glorious identity in Christ will discover how wrong (lost) they actually were. 

The religious version of the gospel of showing a person how lost they are by making them feel their sins more and somehow sense God's intense displeasure leads them to continually worry about such things long after.  This sort of gospel does not preach what God has done about sin but what their "god" will do about sin if you do not do something about it now, "Do not leave this auditorium until you make this matter right before God" says the pastor.   This leaves the person in constant fear, and fear is the product of one who has not come to know the love of God that casts out all fear.  Any so-called gospel message that scares people into supposedly believing was NEVER the gospel they believed.  They are still lost.

Only the religious gospel creates a sense of distance between God and us that is not even real.  When someone realizes how much religion has lied to them is when they discover how lost they formerly were and they will admit, “Wow!  I could not see how blind I was before!” 

Religion took a lost person and made him/her even more lost where religion now thinks that because they made them even more lost is equivalent to being found.  They think that this is how one will cast him or herself more thoroughly on Christ.  It is actually Christ who gave Himself for us and not that we give ourselves to Christ.  We do not find Him but He found us.  He purchased us with His blood and we did not purchase Him with our believing.  He redeemed us and we did not redeem Him. 

How many reading this blog will honestly admit that religion made you worse?  This is not, "Did you stop drinking and smoking" nonsense that any legalistic cult will do.  I am talking about your emotional health.  Religion that supposedly is to bring the abundant life has yet to deliver.  Why? What behavioral reasons did your religion tell you might be the reason for your doubts, anxieties, or lack of growth problem?  Did anything they suggest imply doing more of something (memorizing, bible reading, church attendance, sin searching/confessing, ministry joining, etc.) to find that abundant life ever work yet?  It did not for me and scores of others. 

Do you not find that you have more fears now since becoming religious?  Do you find yourself obsessed with what lies beyond deaths door than ever before?  Do you find yourself more scared of God than before you believed?  Do you not find that you became more critical and judgment than ever before?  Are you not aware of how sinful and rotten you feel yourself to be now?  Do you find yourself to be more angry than before?  Do you find yourself listening to Christian music and reading books to find peace and assurance?  Do you find yourself constantly confessing and thinking about sins?  Do you find that you tend to be more frustrated than before?  Do you find yourself crying out to God, “Where are you?” that you never did before finding religion? This is the abundant life?  This is the life you wish for your children?  This is the life you want others to find? This is what the religious gospel has produced in your life and it is exactly what will be produced in others. You can keep your gospel and I will keep mine that you call a "doctrine of demons" (Doctrine of demons was actually stated to law/religious oriented people who restrict people in what they can do.  Religion uses a phrase that condemns them...oops!) 

Being lost and how far a person is lost has nothing to do with behavior or feelings.  It has to do with how far from the actually truth they are.  It has to do with how much of the “lie” you believe concerning yourself.  The more the lie is revealed is to discover how lost you were and this is where repentance comes into play.  The religious gospel keeps a person feeling like they are lost and this is why they often do many religious duties to hopefully counter the negative feelings and a sense of distance they feel on the inside.

Religion is unable to repent even though they preach repentance the loudest.  Religion is so closed-minded that anything that goes against their denominational teaching is a threat to be shunned.  I have seen religious people become angry and some even fearful (shaking) when they hear the pure grace message because they do not want their religious world disturbed.  They will cut me off and start hurling terrible names at me in hopes I shut up and leave them alone.  They love to start an argument with me but the moment I decide to share truth is when the conversation turns ugly with them.  How does presenting a message of love cause some to yell and call me names?  Instead of grace and love melting their hearts is to see them harden against it calling it a false gospel.  Some call it the "Feel Good Gospel" as I guess they prefer the religious "Feel Bad Gospel."  I guess if it feels good then it cannot be true to them.  I guess the abundant life to them is one of misery. 

Many only question their religion when they finally wake up and realize, “This stuff I have been taught is not working.  Something obviously is wrong.  I still have doubts after 20 years of believing.”  This is only when they leave their Pharisaical religion and will question everything they have been taught.  This is when they realize, “Wow!  I sure was lost.” 

The religious way is by telling you first, “2 + 2 = 5” to somehow show that you are lost as they seek to reinforce more deeply your sense of being lost  The true gospel is preaching right from the start, “2 + 2 = 4” where now you realize your former “2 + 2 = 5” was wrong all along (you were lost). 

When I come across a person sharing their lostness, “I am so unworthy.  I am so sinful” is when I share that their “2 + 2 = 5” is error.  If Jesus did not die and God was as evil as religion portrays Him then their self-assessment would be true.  However, God SO loved mankind that He died for us when we were sinners, enemies, and so on.  His love is how He viewed us when we were at our worst, and His love should be the starting point, the middle point, and the end point of our gospel.  

Our skewed image of God told us to hide from Him and sow on fig leaves.  Our image became skewed in the Garden and God revealed His true feelings of us in Christ.  Jesus had to reveal the true image of the Father and He is not that angry jerk that religion preaches.  As Jesus is, so are we in this world.  God loves us as much as He loves Jesus (John 17:23).  If you want to know your true image then look to Christ as He is your mirror image.  Anything else is a lie.  Your believing a lie alienates you from God and not God from you.  

Ephesians 4:17-18:

17 This I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye henceforth walk not as other Gentiles walk, in the vanity of their mind,
18 Having the understanding darkened, being alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in them, because of the blindness of their heart

Vanity of their mind (one void of TRUTH), as this would be a description of a lost person.  We do not need to get him/her lost as they already are.  By preaching the truth, they will discover the depth of the vanity of their mind.

The understanding darkened is again one lost from the true image/reality concerning them.  We preach the light (truth) and the light will cause them to realize, “Wow!  I was believing a lie all along.”  This is what many who left organized religion will say,  “I sure thought I was right before but now realize how blind I was (how darkened my understanding was).” 

Being alienated from the life of God through IGNORANCE that is in them and not by some refusal to pray the so-called "sinners prayer" nonsense.  Ignorance of the truth always alienates.  Why do you think you cry out, “God, where are you?”?  Why do you think you question whether your prayers make it beyond your ceiling?  Why do you think you question God’s love and acceptance of you every time you sin?  Why do you think you question yourself whenever you feel cold or dead spiritually?  This is nothing more than ignorance of truth and that ignorance is what separates YOU from God and not God from you.  You are like a child who pushes away your mothers embrace.  The more you focus on how "unworthy" you supposedly are or feel the more you push the arms of God's love away.  The message of, "You are so unworthy" and to the depth you believe that can create a huge chasm between you and God but that chasm only exists within your MIND.  From God's viewpoint, He is already embracing you.  From your viewpoint, there is no way God can embrace an unworthy sinful person like yourself.  You will be trying to clean yourself up so that maybe God might like you and maybe you can feel worthy of receiving a hug from your Father.  Just think about it, do you feel unworthy to the point you struggle with God accepting you as you are???  You probably think that some behavioral modification is in order first.  You probably think that if you can stop doing certain sins or thinking or feeling a certain way will make believing God's love and acceptance to you easier.  Guess again because it NEVER works.  You are believing a law of your own.  Throw out your religion!!!

God removed the alienation (Greek Perfect) so to believe an alienation remains is to remain lost in the vanity of your mind.  This alienation is EXACTLY what religion preaches.  They also preach it in such a way that the person becomes a yo-yo in their daily life, "I am not alienated...I might be alienated...No, I am not alienated...I am alienated...Thank you God I am not alienated...God, am I alienated?"

What the religious community cannot stand is when a person thinks that they are OK.  They cannot stand a person who does not see themselves as horrific and unworthy sinners.  They cannot stand anyone who thinks that they are decent people in the eyes of God.  They first want to shatter the world some people live in by making them believe that God is steaming with intense anger at them.  They want them to see that everything they do is supposedly putrid in the eyes of God.  This is not the gospel approach because there is no good news in the religious gospel when they only seek to tear people down.  If a person I meet thinks they are wonderful in the eyes of God then the gospel will reveal how short they come of beholding how wonderful they actually are in the eyes of God.

What about those who think their works are not that bad in the eyes of God because religion believes that such a view hinders faith?  Cornelius was not even a believer yet in Acts 10 but he was described as a "just man" and one who "feareth God" (Acts 10:22).  God is not against good works at all.  Works of love is what delights God.  Do you really believe God is disgusted with the unbeliever who took care of a sick and helpless homeless man on the street?

I do not tell people that God views them as rotten as that is religion.  A person who does not think their works are bad in the eyes of God is how a religious minded person thinks.  They are behavioral oriented.  They are the ones who say, "I thank thee God that I am not like that publican over there."  They are the ones who cry, "Lord, Lord, have I not done MANY wonderful works in thy name?"  They are the ones with the beam in the eye but seeking to remove it in others.   If they are seeking to be justified by works is when I tell them to hear what the Law says.  I do not tell them that they are horrific but rather the Law needs to be kept without a single offense if they are going to live by it.  The Law is not of faith as I seek to lead them to the faith that shares nothing but the most wonderful things about the person.

Let's be clear, majority of people want to be loved and accepted.  There are people of all sorts of religions that believe God loves and accepts them to some various degree.  The gospel of grace is the message that one is loved and accepted.  Only religion despises that message.  This is why people hearing the religious gospel are often left guessing, "Have I believed enough?  Did I believe the right way?  Have I repented enough?  Have I repented the right way?  Am I really saved when I am still doing the same sins as before?"

A person who was struggling with love and acceptance before hearing the religious gospel will often become much worse after hearing the religious gospel.  After hearing the so-called gospel of a very angry "god" who had to beat the tar out of his son and created a place to burn and torment you forever because he is sooo angry with you leads to OCD problems.  This person will question his every sin, thought, motive, and action.  Such a person will even question their own believing.  They will scrutinize their faith to see if it is made up of the right ingredients.  They might have moments of peace and joy but majority of their lives is spent in fear and uncertainty.

If you preach the pure grace gospel then the people believing it will see to an extent how lost they were.  Those who reject the gospel of pure grace reveal how lost they still are.  There is something about the love and acceptance of God that causes an uproar in the religious community.  Love is the gospel but fear is religion. 

People think that because Paul said that the Law was our schoolmaster to bring us to Christ implies that we are to preach the Law to people first but Paul never said that.  Paul was making the comment to those wishing to put themselves back under the Law.  I do not recall any time that we were "under the Law."  Today, nobody is born under the Law because Christ came.  It is impossible to be under the old covenant.  I do not need the law of shadows that point to a coming Christ because I have the real deal now.  The faith is no longer future.  I rather preach the substance than shadows.  It was such things that pointed to Christ.  It was before the faith came that all were shut up unto "the faith."  It was to them who were formerly shut up to "the faith" that the Law served as the schoolmaster to bring them to Christ.  The "faith" has come and nobody is under the schoolmaster.  The verse is not implying that a person share a few verses from the Law on some street corner to get the person to somehow believe the gospel but to those who were under the Law (not talking about sharing a few verses to make a person feel sinful and rotten).  The passage is talking about those who back then were under the Law because "the faith" had not yet come onto the scene. Of course, those choosing to live under the law needs to hear that Jesus is the end of the Law to those that believe it.  Jesus is already the END of the Law but that does no good to the person who chooses not to believe that but still considers the Law as active or required today.  Do you believe the Law is abolished?  If not, then you will live feeling guilty and separated from God.  There is plenty of condemnation in the Law but none in Christ. 

If you desire to live by the Law then you need to hear what the Law says and that is what Paul was doing in Galatians 3.  Faith replaced the Law.  If you go looking for righteousness in the Law will not be to find it.  Faith HAS replaced the Law, as the Law is OBSOLETE (Heb. 8:13).  If the law has been abolished then the only thing that remains is faith and that is what we preach.  We preach the "hearing of faith" and that is what people believe.  Faith is not Law.  People think that one is under the Law until they believe but Paul said in Galatians 3:25:

25 But after that faith (not your faith but the faith) is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster.  

The faith came and that ended the schoolmasters job entirely.  It is not "your faith" in the above verse but the "faith" that was to come (verse 23).  I preach "the faith" and not "the law" to people.  I do not put people under the Law to bring them to Christ.  I preach the "hearing of faith."  Hearing the glorious news is what ignites faith.

Hearing conditions and gloomy stories produces fleshly oriented responses that explains Christianity today that is full of fear, condemnation, and doubts.  I do not preach your sins because God is not imputing sins (2nd Cor. 5:19).  The Lamb of God has taken away the sin of the world.  I exalt Christ and not your sins.  Christ sacrifice is why we can have no more conscience of sins (Hebrews 10:2).  I do not preach Law to arouse guilt and shame in people.  I do not preach Law to hopefully make people feel convicted.  The only thing the Holy Spirit is said to convict the world of is "unbelief."

The gospel message is God has been reconciled to the world (2nd Cor. 5:19) and now we bid the world to be reconciled to God (verse 20).  I share the love of God and not the religious message that "god" is ready to kill you.  The gospel is not to get people to feel guilty over their sins but to behold the wonderful Savior that had done something about their sins.  Those who are made to feel guilty about their sins often remain feeling guilty often in life but they erroneously call that, "Conviction of the Holy Spirit" that is NOWHERE taught in the NT.  God is not imputing sin but at the same time is convicting a person of individual sins???  I met people who felt guilty for not feeling guilty????  They actually questioned their salvation on that. 

If people want to live by the law then I will preach what the law says, but I do not walk up to anyone and say, "Do you know that God thinks you're a scum worthy of unending torture?" as that is religions version of a twisted gospel and it is not even the preaching of the Mosaic Law.  Religious people have invented laws of their own and fail to see why that is the reason they doubt and are so miserable.  Paul asked the Galatians who embraced Law, "What has happened to your joy (blessedness)?" (4:15a).  Law oriented people are unhappy people.  The more religious they are the more uncomfortable they are to be around.

The Law has its place when preached properly as stated in 1st Timothy 1:8-10.  If the law is used to terrorize people or rip them apart then the one using Law is in error.  The law does expose sinners but the law was never to be preached as, "You are going to fry!" The law kept people bound.  What do you think you find in religion?  People wound up and bound tightly. 

The Law was said elsewhere to make sin exceedingly sinful, but at the same time, we must realize that as sin increased so did grace, as "grace did much more abound." God concluded all in unbelief that He might have mercy upon all.  You will find that religious people have sin as "much more abound" that grace.  This is why they call our grace message, "Greasy Grace."  They read into what we are saying as, "Shall we continue in sin that grace might abound?" as what they accuse us of today is exactly what they accused the apostle Paul of saying.  The truth is, we have DIED to sin.  We simply see Grace as far exceeding any sins we can ever possibly commit.  This is why we are able to live the abundant life and religious people can't because they only see their sins as exceedingly sinful and grace as exceedingly insignificant. 

This idea that we must pounce people with Law to get them to come to Christ is not how Paul taught it.  They only read that into the verse about the Law being our schoolmaster.

I know this, if we use law against fornicators and others the way religious people do then the Law often serves to harden the sinner.  I have seen this happen to religious people who feel God is condemning their every sinful step.  They eventually give up and fall for a period of time into a life of sinning that goes far beyond a lifestyle they lived before ever finding religion.  They cannot stand the constant mental badgering of, "You failed again!  You committed the same sin again!  You are cold and dead spiritually!  God is not happy."  They discover quickly that the Law gives sin its strength and this is why you have to use the Law properly.  If you do not use the Law properly then it only causes sin to be all the more appealing.

If you need proof that constant disapproval is the strength of sin then notice children raised in a very strict home where nothing they seem to do pleases their parents and watch what happens to them later.  I read so many stories and even witnessed how some turned to drugs, alcohol, and sex.  Why?  Because their strict parents who never would advocate such a lifestyle could never accept their own children as they were.  Some parents cannot except that their kids can simply mess up or not be as talented as another kid.  There is a bumper sticker that jokingly says, "My Son beat up your honor roll kid" as I think we all met parents who acted as though their child was too good for ours.  It was a constant push to do better or else punishment (spankings, no dinner, grounded) was to be expected in these homes.  A child raised in a home filled with love and no condemnation is less likely to run headfirst into such a life.  Love constrains but fleshly fear is bondage.

We must remember the "letter kills" and Paul clearly was not talking about ceremonial laws because ceremonial laws were not engraved upon stone.  It is how the Law is preached today that so many are slain by it.  Religion has ruined lives.  The Law was never given so we can make people feel exceedingly sinful and not loved by God.  The Law was never given to terrorize people into thinking God is ready to drag them into some hellish realm and disown them forever.  Religion rejects and disowns people and not God.  God SO loved the world that religion hates.   

People do use 1st Timothy 1:8-10 as a passage to beat up sinners.  I think they should read the passage again because there is nothing about beating a sinner up or making him/her feel that they are lost and on their way to some hell.  What Paul says there can be found in Galatians 3:19:

19 Wherefore then serveth the law? It was added because of transgressions, TILL the seed should come to whom the promise was made; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a mediator.

Paul said in 1st Timothy that the Law was for the lawless, and here in Galatians, we see again Paul stating that it was added because of transgressions.  We have died to the Law.  You cannot be alive to something made obsolete.  We ALL died with Christ (2nd Cor. 5:14) and you cannot add there, "only believers died" because you will have to change the meaning of, "If Christ died for all."  The law simply showed that those who were under it were prisoners of sin but Christ died to set us free.  If you think that means that you will not sin then you are still a prisoner of sin.  God concluded ALL in sin but Grace did not come along to make us behavioral modification slaves.  The Law is no longer binding as you are free.  Christ redeemed those under the Law. Religious people might mouth that they are dead to the law but their fears reveal that they believe the law is still active. 

Religious people who throw the Law out at people should pay careful attention to Paul in Galatians 6:13:

13 For neither they themselves who are circumcised keep the law; but desire to have you circumcised, that they may glory in your flesh. 

You preach the Law but do you keep it yourself?  The answer is no you do not!

The Law is bondage so you must use caution as to how you preach it.  Also, Paul did not approach people with the Law saying, "The Law says you are unworthy sinners deserving hellfire."  Paul stated what he first shared with the Corinthians in 1st Corinthians 15 and it was not Law.  Obviously if you meet a person and share, "Christ died for sinners" and he asks, "What is a sinner?" is when you can rightfully use the Law.

Sinner is often the one who hides from God.  Sinners tend to be very religious people.  They are often insecure about their relationship to God.  They live life disconnected from the reality that is theirs in Christ.  They have an image problem and often feel they can never measure up to God's standards.  They often see themselves as so rotten that they just give themselves over to sins because if they cannot please the religious god then why try.  They can be the one who sows on fig leaves to try and be presentable to God.  They try hard to be loved and accepted so much that they have disdain for those who do not try as hard as them.  These people are often hard on themselves and others.  They are the ones who believe God is against them.  They often are endlessly searching for righteousness that they hope will result in complete victory over some sin that has been plaguing them.

Sinner!  The war is over!  Stop your efforts to please the one who is well pleased with you.  You meant so much to Him that He was willing to die to show you your value.

Remember, you are not using the Law to say, "The Law reveals that God cannot stand the likes of you.  He made a place to fry you forever.  However, if you believe and repent then God will be nice to you!"  Paul preached light and the light was not the Law (law is a veil) but Jesus Christ.  Remember, Paul preached the gospel and the gospel was never Law.  Jesus Christ brought grace and truth but it was Moses who brought Law. 

The good news shares that you are loved, forgiven, accepted, made righteous, holy once for all, perfected forever, redeemed, praise of His glory, and God is NOT angry with you.  To believe that right now will cause a person to realize how lost they were before.  To question those things is to reveal how lost you still are, but your being lost is a product of your own mind.  Paul said in Colossians 1 that we were enemies by wicked works in “OUR MINDS.”  This is why we are to “renew” our MINDS.  We are to grow in grace and UNDERSTANDING.  If we do not then we remain in the vanity of our MINDS with our UNDERSTANDING darkened. What do you think repentance is?  A change of mind.  A religious person is against repentance but thinks repentance is behavioral changes to prove somehow that God had accepted them.

Even what I shared above will be rejected by a religious person who somehow claims that the gospel they preach is by NOTHING we DO and they prove their understanding is darkened because they cannot see the contradiction they often make.  They tell you that you “cannot do” (a sinful behavior) and be saved, and that you “must do” (describes an action) before God can do anything for you, but then they will say, “There is nothing you can do to be saved.”  They contradict themselves.  They confuse the “Shall be saved” that was a physical salvation to a specific people during a specific time into some after death experience.  Just look up “shall be saved” in the online Strong’s concordance and notice that “shall be saved” never referred to an after death experience.  Begin with the OT and see it for yourself. 

Again, we do not get a person lost but we preach the truth and that is when they will behold how lost they were.  You do not make a blind man blinder but if you give him sight will open his understanding as to how blind he was before he beheld creations beauty for the first time.   

Preach light (truth) to those in darkness (those believing a lie).  Do not preach darkness to those in darkness but when you preach light is either to find them receiving the light or hiding from the light.  What I have discovered is that when you preach light is when religion will persecute you hating the light.   They prefer the veil of religion.  They love darkness. 

If you are preaching, "I got to get the sinner lost before I can get him saved" then are you sure you are not still lost yourself?  That quote was invented by religion but it is preached as though God said it.  It only takes a little bit of error to corrupt everything.  Think about your "lost" message for a moment and be honest with whether your mind is still lost about your acceptance in the eyes of God right now.  Do you have peace?  Are you fully persuaded?  Are you happy?  Are you living the abundant life?  If not, then why would we want to hear or believe your gospel?

The pure gospel makes the good news known and not the good news confusing.  If the pure grace message is confusing then see if  law/conditions are not rolling around in your head right now.  See if your angry hellish view of "god" is not speaking in your ear.

Paul said in 2nd Corinthians 4:3-4:

But if our gospel be hid, it is hid to them that are lost:
In whom the god of this world hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them.

It is not the law we preach.  Sure, the law reveals that all are condemned in Adam but the glorious gospel reveals that we are all declared innocent in Christ.  Sure, you can preach that in Adam the condemnation came upon ALL men, but you cannot say that the righteousness of Christ came upon "some" men (Romans 5:18).  People hate that message because it seems unfair.  They preach that it violates our freewill.  It amazes me how nobody seems upset that Adam's one sin resulted in death for ALL men.  We did not exercise our freewill in the Garden and no religious person complains but preach the same thing about us not exercising our freewill in Christ by his life, death, and resurrection and religion fights against it.  Religion will tell you that we all were in Adam when he sinned.  It would be the same as your great grandfather robbing a bank and getting shot and killed.  You were in your grandfather, so now that he died means that you never get a chance to live because without him your father or mother could never be born.  I like that argument because if religion would only admit the truth, we all were in Christ who brought life to the same all who died in Adam.  Look at 2nd Corinthians 5:14:

14 For the love of Christ constraineth us; because we thus judge, that if one died for all, then WERE ALL DEAD

We all were buried in His baptism unto death, and we were raised in newness of life.  Those that have died with Him shall also live with Him (2nd Tim. 2:11). To deny that we all died with Him is to deny that Christ died for all that some disturbingly do.

The law is the administration of death so why would you preach it?  You would be preaching a lie because nobody is under the Law.  You would be preaching a message that is not the Spirit of life and peace.  The reason you struggle with the love and goodness of God is most likely tied to the fact that your mind is still blinded by the law. What you are experiencing is condemnation and it is no way to live. 

You can preach what God has concluded to those under Law, but we do not get people lost first or back under that law.  You can preach, "The law declared... but God now in Christ declares...as the message.  Telling people that they are under the law and God is against them is not the gospel.  Telling people that God is holding their sins against them and is very angry is not the gospel.  Telling people that God has a special place for them in the afterlife where they will fry in pain is not the gospel.  Preaching a message that leaves people guessing and wondering, "Am I really saved?" is not the gospel.  A gospel with conditions is not the gospel because the person is left wondering, "Did I meet that condition?  Did I do it enough?  Did I do it the right way?" when the reality is, "Christ indeed met the condition."  It is not our faith but His faith (faithfulness).  He is the author and finisher of our faith.  Faith originates in Him. 

When we behold the already reality is when we believe and that is why we preach the reality, "You are not in Arizona but in Florida!"  Belief is the response to what we know is true.  You do not believe to "get" but you believe because you "have."  If you have to believe to "get" then what you "get" is paid for by your belief.  I get a product at the store by giving them the money for it, and people think they get everything from God by giving Him their belief as payment.  It is, "God, I know that I am yours 'because I' believed on June 3rd, 1981."  The gospel of lost people is found in the "because I" statements.  This is not the gospel but darkness that veils the mind.  This is why you struggle with your own believing.  It causes you to look at your own believing instead of Christ.  This is why people are obsessed with feeling that they are believing.  If they can feel that they are believing then they assure themselves that they must belong to God.

Some people are obsessed with both works and believing because some religion told them that if they do not have works then they never savingly believed.  Remember, the more conditions a person places upon the gospel the more they will struggle.  The more conditions the greater the sense of separation (lost). What comes to your mind if asked, "What would it take for you to have full assurance of salvation?"?  See if your answers has to do with works, sinning less, want to feel myself believing, and so on.  See how much religion still lurks within you. 

Again, I do not preach Law.  I do not have to get a person lost first.  I do not have to get a person to feel any condemnation.  I do not need to get people to feel their sins.  Few of those things are a reality whether one believes it or not.  I can make them aware that the Law condemns but I point them to the man in whom there is NO condemnation.  I point them to the man who has taken away the sin of the world.  I point them to the man who is the propitiation for the sins of the WHOLE WORLD.  I point them to the Savior of the WORLD.  I point them to the man who redeemed us from the curse of the Law.  I point them to the man who brought a complete end to the Law.  Those things are also a reality whether one believes it or not. 

If you feel condemned, guilty, alienated, unloved, and unworthy then where is your mindset?  Lost or found?  If you are feeling your sinfulness right now then where is your mindset?  Law or grace?  Lost or found?  Once you realize that you are loved, accepted, and embraced by God is when you will also realize how lost your "mind" was just prior to believing that glorious news.  To the depth of the lie you believed is the same depth you will discover you were lost. 

Religion will reject our gospel because they fail to realize that they are embracing a system that veils the understanding.  They might pride themselves in knowledge (their PhD or understanding of Greek) but they are ever learning but never coming to the truth.  Preach the Law is to erect a veil that will keep the "mind" in a state of darkness.  It is the light of the gospel of Christ (not Law), who is the image of God that should so shine but the Law veils the glorious gospel.

2nd Cor. 3:14:

14 But their MINDS were blinded: for until this day remaineth the same vail untaken away in the reading of the old testament; which vail is done away in Christ.

Religion simply takes the blinded mind and makes it blinder.  If you already think you are worthless then religion will seek to make you feel it more before presenting their version of a gospel that is absolutely worthless news.  As I said in the beginning, if how you define lost is wrong then your approach toward God and even the gospel will be wrong too. 
Again, it says in 2nd Cor. 4:4 that the glorious gospel of Christ, who is in the image of God, that should SHINE unto them is for us to realize that Christ, the mirror image of God is also the mirror image of us!  If you want to see your true image then it is not found in what you do or not do but it is only found in Christ.  Look at Him as He is your mirror image and no longer listen to what your feelings tell you.  2nd Corinthians 3:18:

18 But we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord.

Look in that mirror and behold your true image!  As Christ is, so are we in this world!

The image that religion erects in their gospel is an unworthy and rotten you.  The image that the religious law oriented gospel produces in the minds of its hearers is sin.  You become aware of sin (sin consciousness).  You are made to feel lost rather than feeling found.  You are made to feel alienated by God rather than already reconciled.  The image they preach is a loathsome you that will leave you guessing as to how their "god" could ever love you.  Get rid of that "god."  Become an atheist in the "god" of religion and embrace the God of all grace.  See your glorious image found in Christ and stop looking into the mirror of the Law.  Do not forget what manner of person you truly are.  You are free!  You are loved!  You are forgiven!  You are accepted!  You are His forever!  He cannot, will not, shall not, assuredly not, and never will (5 negatives in the Greek in Hebrews 13:5) leave you or forsake you! If after hearing that causes you to say, "Only to those who continually believe and abstain from sin" reveals that you are lost!  You have been in Florida the whole time but are erroneously believing that it might be possible to be in Arizona.  Every time you think you see a cactus in your life makes you instantly doubt that you are in Florida.  Every time you go through a desert makes you question whether you are really in Florida.  You have an image problem.  You are focusing on the wrong things.  Throw out your religion!

Those new to the pure grace message is to know that you will grow in grace and knowledge.  You will discover more of God's love and will grow in much assurance.  You might have a lot of religion to undo but the reality is that you know the scales of religion are slowly falling off.  Weak faith is expected in many but perpetual doubts that just linger on for years reveals a veil that you are unwilling to let go of.  Cast off the bondwoman and live free.  It is not worth the religious headache when life is so short.  Why live with the religious guilt, sin consciousness, and anxieties any longer that are the fruits of religion?  As long as you hold on to religion and its worldly reasoning the longer you remain alienated from a beautiful life already yours.

Please watch the following video I made a while back:


Homosexuality Part 2

$
0
0
I spoke not long ago on homosexuality in a blog devoted to it and it appeared to have left confusion as to where I stand on the subject.  Some reading it felt that I supported homosexuality and others felt I was against it.  Instead of reading what I was saying was them actually looking for what I was not saying (“I am for/against homosexuality”).  I questioned in that blog as to why people are so concerned with what I believe concerning the subject.  My blog was to expose those claiming to believe the gospel along with their hatred and disdain of homosexuals that clearly exposes them as NOT being a follower of Christ but followers of the Pharisees. 

Anyways, those who felt I was supporting homosexuality had to mention 1st Corinthians 6:9-11 as grounds for condemning homosexuality.  I guess I “purposely” skipped over that verse in my previous blog as though throwing that verse at me implied I ignored it.  I will talk about that passage in this blog but that still will do no good to the conservative closed-minded religious person whose mind is made up regardless what hits him/her between the eyes. 

Some say, “God instituted marriage between a man and a woman only.”  OK, did YOU marry the opposite sex?  If you said yes then what is your issue with someone else who does not see it your way?  You did what you felt was right and that is all that should count to you.  I did not get married to a female needing the homosexual community to approve of it and they do not need your approval to get married from you either.  Why do they have to believe what you do?  Do you believe getting drunk is OK?  I am sure you said no but I bet you do not get upset with people getting drunk you do not know.  Are you mad at the drunks in Vermont?  How about in England?  I doubt it.  You do not get upset with those getting drunk but hate and despise homosexuals.  How many drunk drivers have killed innocent people?  How many homosexuals have killed people?  

You might say that you do not hate them but your speech proves otherwise.  Look at the following actual “Christian” comments on Youtube and tell me if you see Jesus Christ in them.  The following is from videos about the recent legalization of same sex marriages in the USA and do know that the language is offensive: 

a fagget can't be a christian. So now we have faggets pretending to be married and christian. Just what christian rule do you follow and its none. You are a fagget and have no morals in life.

It takes a loving and moral man to make such a comment as that.  

I am Christian and extremely pissed! But NOT as pissed as God is! Just how "pissed is God? You will find out when you meet him face to face. P.S. don't forget to where asbestos clothing in you coffin, it gets extremely hot in the lake of fire!

I'm also pissed since I'm Christian... Since when was gay marriage such a good thing now..

No, the homosexual people are going to TAKE ADVANTAGE OF THE FRICKIN LAW to persecute more Christians. America and England is becoming like Sodom and Gomorrah.

Does the above sound like Jesus speaking to you or do you hear the condemning voice of a Pharisee? 

The following 4 quotes comes from the same person and his language is horrible.  I removed some of his words because he turned extremely nasty:

Yes this is the land of the free! You Christians don’t have the right to disapprove of faggot marriage! To hell with your freedom of religion!  You can’t go forcing your religion down other people's throat! We as faggots have the right to get married in any religious church under the eyes of a God we do not believe in! Faggots rights are more important than your religious rights! After all this is the land of the fag and the home of the religious intolerant now! And faggot rights are more important than yours!

God said in Leviticus 18:22Thou shalt not lie with mankind as with womankind, because it is an abomination.  God hates homosexual activity, this is the reason he destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah! I believe God created the HIV virus as a warning to all the faggots of the world! Please heed his warning! Repent! Andnever fag off again! Homosexual activity goes against the very nature of the human body!

I know the truth hurt’s. Every homosexual is an atheist! As they cannot be both Christian and gay! Does it really need to be said that God destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah for homosexual activity? Look up the word “sodomize”  If God is good with homosexual behavior, why did he nuke them? Anybodythat believes otherwise has been deceived by Satan! Repent!  What Does Sodomize Mean? Sodomize means to commit an act of sodomy, and to be more specific it means to turn a man into a homosexual by inserting some objects into his anal passage.

REPENT! God will forgive you if you never fag off again! It is better to be castrated than to burn in hell! What I do not understand is why you fags prefer some other guys DISGUSTING aids infested smelly **** **** over a nice wet juicy *****?

Really?  He quotes a verse that speak of sexual immorality but yet his last paragraph is clearly perverted.  I do not know Christians who can talk the way he just did.  I would think he was sexually immoral because his mouth shares what lies within the heart.  I am sure he is bound to sexual sins by his own language. 

Also, “Fag off again”?  “It is better to be castrated than burn in hell”?  The ones Paul said should castrate themselves were religious people and not homosexuals.  Are the quotes above coming from a heart flowing with Christ or a Pharisee?   

The same man as above comments again but this time shares what he calls good news as I put them in bold print below:

This is not a case of religion forcing itself on the state! This is a case of the state forcing itself on religion! Libtards are always shouting "separation of church and state," except when it comes to a fags right to marriage! As “marriage” is a religious institution invented by God himself when he joined Adam to Eve! It is called preserving the sanctity of marriage. As God designed it between a man and a woman. Since marriage is a God given right and is derived from the Bible, It also falls under the laws of God! Matthew 19:5 and said, 'For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, and the two will become one flesh'? God hates homosexual activity, this is the reason he destroyed Sodom and Gomorrah! God does not want Gays to get married! The Bible says you should get married because fornication is a sin. It is, however a far lesser sin than homosexuality. Ephesians 5:31"For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, and the two will become one flesh." Matthew 19:5 and said, 'For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, and the two will become one flesh'? Mark 10:7 For this reason a man will leave his father and mother and be united to his wife, One bit of good news is that there are no homosexuals in the kingdom of God! Unless they repent on their death bed.

His message of good news mentions “hate” and that fornication is a lesser sin than homosexuality (verse please??), and the good news is that there are no homosexuals in the kingdom of God.  How is that good news?  How is that love when you are happy that people are burning forever in some hellfire?  That’s love?  This is a “god” of love?  I can love better than that god of religion. 

Think about those mean spirited comments and ask yourself if they agree with Paul who said, “Live peaceably with all men…do good unto all men”?  Do you find love flowing from those comments?  Do you find Jesus in those comments? 

He then tries to share in his next comment the typical God loves you but not your sin that is a man-made religious verse:

Let me be very clear, God hates homosexual activity but loves the person. Repent, and sin no more! And if you are a so-called Christian that says it is ok to be gay, you are encouraging a brother or sister to sin and this will send them to hell. 1 Corinthians 6:9 Or do you not know that wrongdoers will not inherit the kingdom of God? Do not be deceived: Neither the sexually immoral nor idolaters nor adulterers nor men who have sex with men.

First, I am sure he was happy to find a bible version that translated the word “effeminate” and arsenokoites’ into men who have sex with men” when those words are a bit tough to translate.  John the Baptist was said to wear “effeminate” (soft) raiment.  Those who lived in “kings houses” were said to wear “soft” raiment.  It can refer to cowardice as well.  Josephus used the word “malakos” to describe men in battle who was weak and enjoyed luxury.  It is also the luxury of those in soft clothing in king’s homes in the NT. 

He says that fornication is lesser of a sin but I see “fornication” mentioned before his version of “men who have sex with men” as I do not see emphasis being laid upon one sin over another. 

Not sure how you get “men who have sex with men” from the word effeminate but it is just religion being read back into a WORD.  If someone can quote “effeminate” from any bible verse that clearly shows it meant “men with men” then I would accept that.   

Online dictionaries translate the word as:

1. (of a man or boy) displaying characteristics regarded as typical of a woman; not manly

1. (of a man or boy) having traits, tastes, habits, etc., traditionally considered feminine, as softness or delicacy.

2. characterized by softness, delicacy, weakness, or lack of vigor.

OK, why does it not apply to females?  Homosexuality is said to cover both male and female according to religion but the word defined above does not apply to females.  In fact, I only find it applied to males.  If it is a man acting like a female then it cannot apply to a female acting like a man in my opinion. 

We have to see how it was used in the bible to determine what is literally means and not what some pastors version of the bible claims it means.  You can always use outside bible literature to get the bible to speak whatever way you prefer but if we compare scripture with scripture then we most likely will find its meaning. 

Scholars have tied effeminate to an OT word that was used to describe male temple prostitutes (Deut. 23:17).  The KJV translated the word “qadeshas “sodomite.”  I looked up every verse where “sodomite” (qadesh) was used in the KING JAMES (not God’s)-VERSION and could not find general homosexuals as the ones in view.  I see it relating to “unclean” or male (cultish, idolatrous) TEMPLE prostitutes at times but NEVER homosexuals in general and never lesbians.  I never found that word to apply to those OUTSIDE of the cultish and idolatrous temple prostitutes.  Try finding it connected to anyone in general because you cannot.  To say, “It means homosexuality” is you defining that word outside of what the Bible reveals.

The KJV translated qadesh as “sodomites” automatically causes one to think of homosexuality because of religious upbringing.  However, no verse in the OT calls the sin of Sodom homosexuality.  The one verse that describes her sin is found in Ezekiel 16:49:

Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy.

I just wanted to point that out because our minds have been trained to see Sodomy as homosexuality. 

1st Corinthians 6:9 mentions the word “effeminate” that the NIV ties directly to the OT “male prostitutes” that could very well be correct.  Keep in mind that the Corinthians were going to the “temple” to have sex with “temple” prostitutes.  These temple prostitutes were both male and female and their goddess was Diana (Ishtar).  This causes me to believe that Paul was getting them to think about those “harlots” they were joining themselves to inappropriately as chapter 6 went on to discuss.  These Corinthians going before “unjust kings” and going to the temple where such cultish immorality was going on, as I tend to see that was on Paul’s mind and not general homosexuality.  The effeminate would definitely be tied to temple cultish male prostitutes.  I see cultish and idolatrous temple prostitutes in the OT tied to the word and I see it here in Corinth with cultish and idolatrous temple prostitution. 

Religion tries to associate the “soft” or feminine qualities of a homosexual (acting like a girl) and claims that it means homosexuality.  I know straight people who have feminine qualities.  I went to Bob Jones University and knew two men who talked and had gestures that would make a religious man ask, “Are you gay?” when they were not. 

Religion tries quoting the word ‘arsenokoites’ that is an extremely rare Greek word but will claim that it must mean homosexuality.  If one studies the word will see that it was a struggle as how to translate that word.  If you want to believe it means homosexuality then you can find things that will make you believe it means just that. 

You can find the word ‘arsenokoites’ used for both male with male and male with female.  During Martin Luther’s day, it appeared to mean “weakling” or “masturbator.”  Others see it as forced sex.  Some see it as sex upon a child.  However, our brilliant scholars today believe it only means homosexuality.  What will the word mean another 1000 years from now?  Just look online at old bible versions and notice that “homosexuals” is a recent word placed in our newer versions.  The Amplified Bible in 1958 put the word “homosexual” into its version. 

The word was also used in 1st Timothy 1:10 but there we see again “whoremongers” (prostitutes) abusing themselves with mankind.  I simply do not see general homosexuality being talked about.  Abusers with mankind as general homosexuality??  Just find ONE verse that uses the Greek words to mean homosexuality in general.  You cannot find it. 

Let me ask you, if God said to you, “Tell me what you know malakos, effeminate, arsenokoites to mean and if you give me the wrong answer then you will burn in (so-called) hell forever” then how confident would you be claiming it means homosexuality in general?  Would you blurt out confidently, “It means Homosexuality and Lesbianism”?  No, because when you give it a full study would make you shake to claim it means homosexuality.  You would only be praying that your answer was correct. 

The word is very difficult to tie to homosexuality because in early history (before 200ad) the word was used against those who shaved daily.  I shave daily, so I would have been considered or called an effeminate person.  You can find that word used before 100ad as not referring to a homosexual. 

If you are going to quote 1st Corinthians 6:9-10 or Galatians 5:19-21 to homosexuals then make sure that you do not fall under the “and SUCH LIKE sins” as well.  Religious people seem to ignore the other listed sins.  They ignore Romans 2:1 that condemns the condemner of Romans 1.  Who are you to judge?

I will share an opinion that often upsets “some” homosexuals.  I will say that I do not believe homosexuality is genetic as the evidence goes both ways.  I heard about a gene supposedly proving homosexuality as I also heard the same thing concerning murderers.  Murderers at one time supposedly had a gene making them predisposed to murder but nobody wanted to buy into that one.  I do not agree with that and I do not agree with the homosexual gene, but people being ticked off because I do not agree with them show they have the problem.  I believe opinions are fine as long as it does not cause hate or fighting.  I always wondered why twins sharing the same genes are not both gay if it is genetic.  I view it this way, I grew up to like Hot Fudge Sundaes at a very early age, but my sister sharing the exact same genes does not.  Do we have different taste buds?  No, we just have different preferences in ice cream.  I am not going to beat her over the head, force-feed her hot fudge sundaes with a message of doom, and gloom if she does not obey.  I am not going to tell her to just start eating hot fudge because God wants her to like it.  Religion should stop sticking their noses in other people's business.  Maybe if religion knew love, acceptance, and grace then people just might hear what they might have to say.  Love begets love but religion cannot beget love because it knows not love.

If a homosexual wants to claim they are homosexuals due to genes and not preference does not bother me one bit.  A person not tested cannot be said to be genetically anything so an argument for or against to me is pointless.  There should be no fighting period.  A homosexual hearing that I do not believe it is genetic but rather preference should not bother them one bit.  I will not force my “not genetic” opinion on them because I do not believe it is an argument that can have any winners.  Also, arguing over this is stupid in my opinion.  Religion always arguing looks very stupid.  Have your opinion but do not fight to make it everyone else’s opinion.   Opinions should not be hate filled either.  To claim that “God loves the sinner but hates the sin…until you “fag off” and repent then God will not send you to hell” contradicts the God loves the sinner.   

If you do not believe in homosexuality then do not practice it, as that is all there is to it.  I do not believe in getting drunk so I do not practice it.  Because I do not believe in getting drunk does not mean that I go to a local bar with a bottle of Welches grape juice and tell them that they must drink it or else.  I do not go seeking laws that prohibits more than two alcoholic beverages.  Alcohol used to be against the law and the religious people fought over it then.  They always try forcing their beliefs onto everyone but I fail to see a God doing that.  Just remember, excessive alcohol kills but what homosexual has died for being a homosexual?  You cannot say, “My son was killed by a homosexual driver” as that would make no sense.  A son killed by a drunk driver makes sense.  Homosexuals do not bother anyone but religious people seek to bother everyone. 

I have heard people disgusted when two gay people adopt a child.  Disgusted by what?  The child being loved and adored?  I know of two men who are married and have a little girl they adopted.  They spoil that little girl with so much attention and love.  I actually got on my hands and knees and played with that little girl talking to her “parents” about what a cute kid they have.  Why are you so upset by this?  Is it because you fear the child will grow up accepting of gay people?  You fear that maybe the child will not grow up to be a religious basher of homosexuals?  They are not raising their child to be a homosexual that so many religious people fear.  This child most likely will grow up without that megaphone found on street corners bashing people.  This child will grow up loved.  I would take a child out of a hate-filled religious home and place that child in a loving home by two same sex parents any day.  Children are beaten by many religious parents in the name of their god.  Children grounded and punished constantly for not obeying every strict law imposed upon them by their parents.  I see more religious and especially pastors kids rebelling.  I see more love in a same sex adoption than I do in many religious homes.  I was raised in a Sunday School class that told me to spank my baby as early as 6 weeks old (no joke).  He wanted that baby to discern in his/her diaper (spank) when something was inappropriate.  Luckily, I got away from that insanity and have a wonderful child today.

If you want to see disturbing then look online as to how many kids became homeless because their parents kicked them out for being gay.  That's a loving home?  You will find videos of gay people being beaten up and harassed just for being gay.  You will find so-called Christian parents beating their child and then telling them that they cannot have them under their roof anymore because their religious beliefs tells them that to love and support their gay child implies they are condoning their lifestyle.  What would you do if you found out your child was gay?  You are worried about two gay people adopting a child when it is possible that religious parents might beat and disown their own child based on religion?  

Would you give money to support a homeless gay teen or adult?  Probably not because you would believe that giving money means you support his habit.  Not sure how donating money supports his habit.  If I gave a man money to buy cigarettes then I am supporting his habit but helping a homeless gay man by donating money is helping him to live with a roof over his head and food on his table.  If I give money to a homeless "straight" man but he just happens to drink and smoke does not mean I support his habit.  I gave him money to use on food and clothing.    

Here is what you can do that should cause you to live a happy life religious person.  Are you against gay marriage?  If so, do not marry the same sex, as it is that simple.  You live your life that you believe is best and do not force your beliefs onto someone else.  You do not beat the “gay” out of anyone but you should rather beat the “gay hate” out of yourself instead. 

Do you find homosexuality gross?  OK, but I find licking toes sensually as disgusting but you will not me freaking out about it and yelling at others not to do it.  You are fine to have your opinion but your opinion does not mean that all have to accept it. 

The fact is, homosexuals will not cause you to abandon what you believe but they certainly want you to practice the same respect they give you.  All homosexuals wanted was equality but religion wanted them to be a lesser people.  Religion wanted our governments to be their version of Christianity when it came to homosexuality.  No Christian is bothered that two atheists get married (nobody should) but they are bothered if two homosexuals get married.  No religion is bothered that two Satanists get married and believe Satan joined them together and the state recognizes it.  Those who hate our God can get married but no religious person is bothered.  I hope you can see the religious hypocrisy.  Keep in mind, there was a time when whites/blacks in America could not get married in certain states.  I went to a Baptist college that would not allow interracial dating.  The religious hate/hypocrisy has to go.  Paul talked about not going before Kings to solve things you can do on your own but religious people are doing the opposite.  You can handle such things on your own by not marrying the same sex if it bothers you.  I seriously doubt that a homosexual would have asked the late Pastor Phelps if he would marry them.  It is really that simple but yet you feel the need to fight against homosexuals that you consider “outsiders” to live a lifestyle of what you feel the “insiders” should live according to your particular religion. 

People wondering what I believe about homosexuality need to worry about themselves instead.  I already blogged on homosexuality and talked about Sodom and Gomorrah, Leviticus; Jude 1:7; and Romans 1.  I mentioned that one does not have to condone but they certain do not need to condemn.  No homosexual is bothering you so show the same respect back. 

I hear people say that God is so holy and pure that He cannot look upon sin, as they believe God would not accept homosexuals.  I sure hope you know that no bible verse says that.  I sure hope you know that the verse you do use to support your belief is not the context of the verse.  What Habakkuk was sharing was his view of God where he believed that God could not look upon sin without not doing something about it.  He wanted God to take some action and that being silent would be unlike Him (eyes to purer to behold evil).  Same error of the Garden where Adam and Eve hid from God fearing He could not look upon them.  However, sin is what causes us to hide from God and not God from us.  Many still have an OT view where God will hide His face from us when it is actually us hiding our face from Him.  Religion still cries for God to not be silent but to look at sin and sinners and give them a destructive (disease, death) retaliatory response.  The religious cry is, “God, how can you look upon sin and not respond?”  Be thankful that our religious leaders are not God or we would all be doomed except for the few self-righteous ones. 

Remember, the Pharisees seemed to have supported Psalm 66:18 claiming, “We know that God heareth not sinners” but Jesus proved otherwise when healing the blind man.  Be careful how you view and talk about the homosexual because you just might find yourself standing with the Pharisees and other religious leaders surprised how prostitutes and publicans are in the kingdom of heaven before you.  Just write down your opinions about the homosexual along with your feelings and see if they really match the heart of Christ.  Would Jesus be upset at homosexuals today?  What angered Him in the NT?  Was it sinners or religious people???  

It might be really hard to see how hypocritical and mean-spirited you are but if you search hard then you might discover it.  It is just like certain people claiming not to be a racist but their speech gives their so-called subtle racism away, “Oh, she’s pretty for a black lady…Black babies are cute…Do you have any drugs?”  I find the same speech among heterosexuals to homosexuals and they do not see how their comments come across either.  They claim to not have a problem with homosexuals but they make comments like, “I have no problems with homosexuals as long as they keep it in the closet…I have no problem with homosexuality as long as one does not hit on me.”  I never heard a homosexual say, “I am no problem with heterosexuals as long as they do not hit on me.”  The heterosexual who claims to be fine with homosexuals just revealed how intolerant he actually is.  I had a boss who laid out a gay man who hit on him at a bar with one punch and the bounces threw out the homosexual but my boss stayed who committed a violent and aggressive act.  Now imagine a girl hitting on a gay man and the gay man punched the girl out and the bouncers removed her from the bar.  What would you think of the homosexual who punched out the girl?  I just never hear homosexuals asking a heterosexual, “OK, when did you know you were heterosexual?  What did your parents say when you said you were straight?  Were they upset?  Did they try swaying you in the other direction?”  How you talk reveals actually what you believe.  The man who said that God loves sinners but hates the sin revealed that he does not love the sinner but hates the homosexual with his nasty speech.  When I hear a person say, “I am against violence against homosexuals BUT…” is when I disregard everything they said before the word “but.”  What a person actually believes will follow the word “but.”  What preceded the word “but” was a way to soften what they are about to say. 

Do you tell gay jokes?  Do you laugh at them?  Do you mock homosexuals?  Do you talk negatively about them?  Are you more comfortable walking on the other side of the road than walking through a crowd of gay people?  Do you share the good news of the gospel or are you focused on telling them what God will “supposedly” do to them if they do not stop their lifestyle?  Would it make you feel better if heavy rain ruined the gay parade?  If so, you do NOT know Christ so you can quit pretending you do.   Be sure to pray your joke against homosexuals to God tonight if you believe they are harmless and OK.  I am sure your “god” would get a kick out of it and all the Pharisees too.   Would it really kill you to find out that God is just that loving and kind?  If you could discover it then you would discover a love that replaces fear.  You would discover a peace that passes understanding.  Assurance replacing your doubts. 

I am done talking about homosexuality.  I am thankful for homosexuals because the subject reveals how much hate and religion this world still needs to be rid of.  Religion is all worried that laws now might be directed against them because of their intolerance of homosexuals.  If laws are passed against religion then it is only due to their mean-spirited harassment of others and I would not be against that.  Live your life the way you believe is right and let others live their lives in a way that they believe is right.  If they want to dive headfirst into your so-called loving religion then you should share your opinion.  However, I would not tell you to take off your shoes when entering your home and I would not expect you to tell me what to do in mine.  Stop the gay bashing as you are no better than they.  

Please read my other blog on homosexuality. 

I understand that this blog seems out of place when my blogs normally focus around assurance.  I wanted to talk about homosexuality because I have believers crying out for assurance but have such a dislike for homosexuality where they believe God's dislike of homosexuals must be far greater than their own.  This often explains why they struggle with assurance because their "god" is often not very different than the opinions and feelings they have of others.  You can often measure the love within a persons heart by how they talk about others.  You can measure how much of God's love they perceive by how much it is shed abroad to others (love begets love...love was demonstrated to us when enemies) and love clearly is not seen by religious people to homosexuals.  You can measure how much condemnation is going on within their own lives often by how much condemnation spews from their lips to others.  When I hear a person say that a homosexual cannot be a Christian is when I believe that Christian doubts his/her own security in Christ because God's acceptance of us is now based on behavior (You can't this...You can't that,,,You can't be a homosexuality, but God just might accept someone who is better like you because you do not do "those" things, "I thank thee God that I am not like that homosexual over there").  When I hear a person throwing out such hate and anger toward a homosexual tells me that their "god" is like that toward them but often are unwilling to admit it. My blog was not to share whether I agree with homosexuality or not, but to show the hate that religious people are so blind to see.  When a person can get so upset with a homosexual is when they need to examine their "god" because they just might find that same heart that condemns, gets angry, and criticizes homosexuality is the same critical and condemning "god" they serve.  These blogs do seek to help those struggling with assurance and maybe by stopping to examine how they view others might reveal the "god" they claim to believe in.  If God cannot forgive or accept a homosexuality then do you struggle with forgiveness and acceptance?  If you are disgusted and angry with homosexuals then is your "god" disgusted and angry with you?  Things to think about!   
Viewing all 52 articles
Browse latest View live


<script src="https://jsc.adskeeper.com/r/s/rssing.com.1596347.js" async> </script>